The first part of the historie of England. By Samuel Danyel
         Collection of the historie of England. Book 1-3
         Daniel, Samuel, 1562-1619.
      
       
         
           1612
        
      
       Approx. 325 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 119 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A19822
         STC 6246
         ESTC S109259
         99844909
         99844909
         9764
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A19822)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 9764)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1134:13)
      
       
         
           
             The first part of the historie of England. By Samuel Danyel
             Collection of the historie of England. Book 1-3
             Daniel, Samuel, 1562-1619.
          
           [8], 184, 189-228, 237-240, [4] p.
           
             Printed by Nicholas Okes, dwelling neere Holborne bridge,
             London :
             1612.
          
           
             Containing books 1-3.
             The last two leaves are blank.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Great Britain -- History -- To 1066 -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- History -- Norman period, 1066-1154 -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2001-08 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2001-08 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2001-11 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           FIRST
           PART
           OF
           THE
           HISTORIE
           Of
           England
           .
        
         
           BY
           SAMVEL
           DANYEL
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Nicholas
             Okes
          
           ,
           dwelling
           neere
           Holborne
           bridge
           .
           1612.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           SIR
           ROBERT
           CARR
           VISCOVNT
           ROCHEster
           ,
           Knight
           of
           the
           most
           Noble
           Order
           of
           the
           Garter
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           most
           Honourable
           Priuy
           Councell
           .
        
         
           TO
           giue
           a
           reason
           of
           my
           worke
           ,
           is
           in
           my
           part
           as
           well
           as
           to
           do
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           my
           Noble
           Lord
           ,
           why
           I
           vndertooke
           to
           write
           this
           History
           of
           England
           ,
           I
           alledge
           ,
           that
           hauing
           spent
           much
           time
           of
           my
           best
           vnderstanding
           ,
           in
           this
           part
           of
           humane
           Learning
           ,
           Historie
           ,
           both
           in
           forraine
           countries
           where
           especially
           I
           tooke
           those
           notions
           ,
           as
           made
           most
           for
           the
           conduct
           of
           businesse
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           and
           also
           at
           home
           ,
           where
           it
           hath
           bene
           in
           my
           fortune
           (
           besides
           conference
           with
           men
           of
           good
           experience
           )
           to
           haue
           seene
           many
           of
           the
           best
           discourses
           ,
           negotiations
           ,
           instructions
           and
           relations
           of
           the
           generall
           affaires
           of
           the
           
           World
           :
           I
           resolued
           to
           make
           triall
           of
           my
           forces
           in
           the
           contexture
           of
           our
           owne
           Historie
           ,
           which
           for
           that
           it
           lay
           dispersed
           in
           consused
           peeces
           ,
           hath
           bene
           much
           desired
           of
           many
           .
           And
           held
           to
           be
           some
           blemish
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           Country
           to
           come
           behinde
           other
           Nations
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           when
           neither
           in
           magnificence
           of
           State
           ,
           glory
           of
           action
           ,
           or
           abilities
           of
           nature
           ,
           we
           are
           any
           way
           inferior
           to
           them
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           Nation
           ,
           whose
           Ancestors
           haue
           done
           more
           worthy
           things
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ;
           especially
           for
           matter
           of
           war.
           For
           since
           the
           Romans
           ,
           no
           one
           people
           hath
           fought
           so
           many
           battailes
           prosperously
           .
           And
           therfore
           out
           of
           the
           tender
           remorse
           ,
           to
           see
           these
           men
           much
           defrauded
           of
           their
           glory
           so
           deerely
           bought
           ,
           and
           their
           affaires
           confusedly
           deliuered
           ,
           I
           was
           drawne
           (
           though
           the
           least
           able
           for
           such
           a
           worke
           )
           to
           make
           this
           aduenture
           which
           howsoeuer
           it
           proue
           ,
           will
           yet
           shew
           the
           willingnesse
           I
           haue
           to
           do
           my
           Countrey
           the
           best
           seruice
           I
           could
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           ,
           by
           my
           example
           induce
           others
           of
           better
           abilities
           ,
           to
           vndergoe
           the
           same
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           to
           draw
           out
           a
           small
           substance
           of
           so
           huge
           a
           masse
           ,
           as
           might
           haue
           something
           of
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           but
           an
           extraction
           worthy
           the
           paines
           ,
           seeing
           it
           concernes
           them
           most
           to
           know
           the
           generall
           affaires
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           haue
           least
           leasure
           to
           read
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           better
           to
           fit
           their
           vse
           ,
           I
           haue
           made
           choyce
           to
           deliuer
           onely
           those
           affaires
           of
           action
           ,
           that
           most
           concerne
           the
           gouernment
           :
           diuiding
           my
           worke
           
           into
           three
           Sections
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Periods
           of
           those
           Ages
           that
           brought
           forth
           the
           most
           remarkable
           Changes
           :
           And
           euery
           Section
           into
           three
           Bookes
           .
           Whereof
           the
           first
           ,
           briefly
           relates
           the
           various
           mutations
           of
           State
           ,
           plantation
           ,
           and
           supplantation
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           in
           the
           chiefest
           part
           of
           this
           Isle
           ,
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Norman
           .
           The
           second
           booke
           containes
           the
           life
           and
           Raigne
           of
           William
           the
           first
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           the
           succession
           of
           William
           the
           second
           ,
           Henry
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           Stephan
           .
           And
           this
           part
           ,
           I
           haue
           here
           done
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Section
           begins
           with
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           the
           royall
           family
           of
           Plantagenet
           ,
           containes
           the
           liues
           of
           foureteene
           Princes
           of
           that
           Line
           ,
           and
           takes
           vp
           339
           yeares
           .
           A
           space
           of
           time
           that
           yeelds
           vs
           a
           view
           of
           a
           wider
           extent
           of
           Dominion
           ,
           by
           the
           accession
           of
           a
           third
           part
           of
           France
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           :
           more
           matter
           of
           action
           ,
           with
           a
           greater
           magnificence
           ,
           and
           glory
           of
           State
           then
           euer
           :
           in
           ermixt
           with
           strange
           varieties
           and
           turnes
           of
           Fortune
           :
           the
           inflammation
           of
           three
           ciuill
           warres
           ,
           besides
           popular
           insurrections
           :
           the
           deposing
           of
           foure
           kings
           ,
           and
           fiue
           vsurpations
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           so
           rent
           the
           State
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           forraine
           greatnesse
           ,
           which
           that
           line
           brought
           ,
           expired
           with
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Section
           containes
           the
           succession
           of
           fiue
           Soueraigne
           Princes
           of
           the
           Line
           of
           Tewdor
           ,
           and
           the
           space
           of
           129
           yeares
           .
           A
           time
           not
           of
           that
           virilitie
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           more
           subtile
           ,
           and
           let
           
           out
           into
           wider
           notions
           ,
           and
           bolder
           discoueries
           of
           what
           lay
           hidden
           before
           .
           A
           time
           wherein
           began
           a
           greater
           improuement
           of
           the
           Soueraigntie
           ,
           and
           more
           came
           to
           be
           effected
           by
           wit
           then
           the
           sword
           :
           Equall
           and
           iust
           incounters
           ,
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           State
           in
           forces
           ,
           and
           of
           Prince
           ,
           and
           Prince
           in
           sufficiencie
           .
           The
           opening
           of
           a
           new
           world
           ,
           which
           strangely
           altered
           the
           manner
           of
           this
           ,
           inhancing
           both
           the
           rate
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           by
           the
           induction
           of
           infinite
           Treasure
           ,
           &
           opened
           a
           wider
           way
           to
           corruption
           ,
           whereby
           Princes
           got
           much
           without
           their
           swords
           :
           Protections
           ,
           &
           Confederations
           to
           counterpoyse
           ,
           &
           preuent
           ouer-growing
           powers
           ,
           came
           to
           bee
           maintained
           with
           larger
           pensions
           .
           Leidger
           Ambassadors
           first
           imployed
           abroad
           for
           intelligences
           .
           Common
           Banks
           erected
           ,
           to
           returne
           and
           surnish
           moneys
           for
           these
           businesses
           .
           Besides
           strange
           alterations
           in
           the
           State
           Ecclesiasticall
           :
           Religion
           brought
           forth
           to
           bee
           an
           Actor
           in
           the
           greatest
           Designes
           of
           Ambition
           and
           Faction
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           a
           time
           stored
           with
           all
           varietie
           of
           accidents
           fit
           for
           example
           ,
           and
           instructi-on
           .
           This
           is
           the
           scope
           of
           my
           designe
           .
           -
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           addresse
           to
           you
           ,
           my
           Noble
           Lord
           ,
           not
           onely
           as
           a
           testimonie
           of
           my
           gratitude
           for
           the
           honorable
           regard
           you
           haue
           taken
           of
           mee
           :
           but
           also
           in
           respect
           you
           being
           now
           a
           publick
           person
           ,
           and
           thereby
           ingaged
           in
           the
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           incorporated
           into
           the
           Body
           thereof
           ,
           may
           here
           learne
           ,
           by
           the
           obseruance
           of
           affaires
           past
           (
           for
           that
           ,
           
           Reason
           is
           strengthned
           by
           the
           successe
           of
           exāple
           )
           to
           iudge
           the
           righter
           of
           things
           present
           :
           And
           withall
           ,
           that
           herein
           ,
           you
           ,
           seeing
           many
           precedents
           of
           such
           as
           haue
           runne
           euen
           and
           direct
           courses
           ,
           like
           your
           owne
           (
           howsoeuer
           the
           successe
           was
           )
           neuer
           wanted
           glory
           ,
           may
           therby
           be
           comforted
           to
           continue
           this
           way
           of
           integrity
           ,
           and
           of
           being
           a
           iust
           seruant
           both
           to
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           :
           nor
           can
           there
           be
           a
           better
           testimony
           to
           the
           world
           of
           your
           owne
           worth
           ,
           then
           that
           you
           love
           and
           cherish
           the
           same
           ,
           (
           wheresoeuer
           you
           finde
           it
           )
           in
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           by
           your
           hand
           it
           may
           come
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           Royall
           Maiesty
           ,
           whose
           abilities
           of
           nature
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           whatsoeuer
           comes
           within
           his
           knowleldge
           is
           presently
           vnder
           the
           dominion
           of
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           I
           shall
           thinke
           it
           happy
           :
           and
           though
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           worthy
           his
           leasure
           ,
           yet
           will
           it
           bee
           much
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Reigne
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           daies
           there
           was
           a
           true
           History
           written
           :
           a
           liberty
           proper
           onely
           to
           Common-wealths
           ,
           and
           neuer
           permitted
           to
           Kingdomes
           ,
           but
           vnder
           good
           Princes
           .
           Vpon
           which
           liberty
           notwithstanding
           I
           will
           not
           vsurpe
           ,
           but
           tread
           as
           tenderly
           on
           the
           graues
           of
           his
           magnificent
           Progenitors
           ,
           as
           possibly
           I
           can
           :
           Knowing
           there
           may
           (
           in
           a
           kind
           )
           be
           
             Laesa
             Maiestas
          
           ,
           euen
           against
           dead
           Princes
           .
           And
           as
           in
           reuerence
           to
           thē
           ,
           I
           will
           deliuer
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           fit
           for
           the
           world
           to
           know
           ,
           so
           through
           the
           whole
           worke
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           conscience
           that
           it
           shall
           know
           nothing
           but
           (
           as
           faithfully
           as
           I
           can
           gather
           it
           )
           Truth
           :
           protesting
           
           herein
           to
           haue
           no
           other
           passion
           ,
           then
           the
           zeale
           thereof
           ,
           nor
           to
           hold
           any
           stubborna
           opinion
           ,
           but
           lyable
           to
           submission
           and
           better
           information
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             to
             command
          
           
             SAMVEL
             DANYEL
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           FIRST
           BOOKE
           of
           the
           Historie
           of
           England
           .
           Containing
           ,
           A
           briefe
           relation
           of
           the
           State
           of
           this
           land
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           knowledge
           we
           haue
           thereof
           ,
           to
           the
           comming
           of
           
             William
             the
             Norman
          
           .
        
         
           I
           Intend
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           your
           furtherance
           my
           noble
           Lord
           ,
           
             Viscount
             Rochester
          
           ,
           to
           write
           a
           briefe
           Historie
           of
           the
           principall
           affaires
           temporall
           of
           England
           ,
           especially
           from
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Norman
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           line
           of
           Tewdor
           .
           A
           worke
           I
           know
           great
           ,
           and
           difficult
           ,
           being
           to
           be
           raised
           of
           many
           scattered
           peeces
           ,
           variable
           &
           vncertaine
           relations
           of
           times
           ,
           diuersly
           affected
           :
           wherein
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           
           I
           vow
           to
           bee
           of
           no
           other
           side
           ,
           then
           of
           Truth
           ,
           or
           as
           neer
           truth-likelinesse
           as
           I
           possibly
           can
           get
           .
           Nor
           will
           produce
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           best
           approued
           Monuments
           domesticall
           and
           forraine
           .
           Holding
           it
           an
           impietie
           to
           misfashion
           the
           memorie
           of
           times
           past
           ,
           and
           sute
           them
           to
           our
           present
           liking
           ,
           and
           discourse
           :
           or
           to
           mis-leade
           the
           credulitie
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           making
           vp
           the
           opinion
           of
           Antiquitie
           ,
           with
           improbalities
           ,
           considering
           we
           are
           not
           so
           tyed
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           fame
           of
           things
           ,
           as
           to
           suffer
           our
           vnderstanding
           to
           be
           abused
           :
           nor
           yet
           so
           freed
           ,
           to
           trafficque
           ,
           all
           vppon
           our
           owne
           coniectures
           ,
           without
           custome
           of
           tradition
           :
           or
           so
           to
           vnder-valew
           the
           discretion
           of
           former
           times
           ,
           as
           if
           ours
           were
           of
           a
           greater
           dimension
           :
           and
           peremptorily
           to
           censure
           those
           actions
           ,
           whose
           causes
           ,
           and
           counsels
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           hauing
           nothing
           but
           the
           euents
           ,
           as
           dead
           carkasses
           ,
           to
           shew
           vs
           what
           their
           liuing
           motions
           were
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           I
           had
           a
           desire
           to
           haue
           deduced
           this
           Breuiarie
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           first
           British
           Kings
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           registred
           in
           their
           Catalogue
           ,
           yet
           finding
           no
           authenticall
           warrant
           how
           they
           came
           there
           ,
           I
           did
           put
           off
           that
           desire
           with
           these
           considerations
           :
           that
           a
           lesser
           part
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           better
           knowne
           ,
           was
           more
           then
           ynough
           for
           my
           abilitie
           :
           and
           it
           was
           but
           our
           curiositie
           to
           search
           further
           backe
           into
           times
           past
           ,
           then
           wee
           might
           well
           discerne
           ,
           and
           
           whereof
           we
           could
           neither
           haue
           proofe
           nor
           profit
           :
           how
           the
           beginnings
           of
           all
           people
           ,
           and
           states
           were
           as
           vncertaine
           as
           the
           heads
           of
           great
           Riuers
           :
           and
           could
           not
           adde
           to
           our
           vertue
           ,
           and
           peraduenture
           little
           to
           our
           reputation
           to
           know
           them
           .
           Considering
           how
           comonly
           they
           rise
           from
           the
           springs
           of
           pouertie
           ,
           pyracie
           ,
           robberie
           ,
           and
           violence
           ,
           how
           soeuer
           fabulous
           writers
           ,
           to
           glorifie
           their
           nations
           ,
           striue
           to
           abuse
           the
           credulitie
           of
           after
           ages
           with
           heroycall
           or
           miraculous
           beginnings
           :
           Seeing
           states
           ,
           as
           men
           ,
           are
           euer
           best
           seene
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           vp
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           not
           as
           they
           were
           .
           Bisides
           ,
           it
           seemes
           ,
           God
           in
           his
           prouidence
           ,
           to
           checke
           our
           presumption
           ,
           wraps
           vp
           all
           things
           in
           vncertaintie
           ,
           barres
           vs
           out
           from
           long
           antiquitie
           ,
           and
           boundes
           our
           searches
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           a
           few
           ages
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           same
           were
           sufficient
           ,
           both
           for
           example
           ,
           and
           instruction
           ,
           to
           the
           gouerment
           of
           men
           .
           For
           had
           we
           the
           perticular
           occurrents
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           all
           nations
           ,
           it
           might
           more
           stuffe
           ,
           but
           not
           better
           our
           vnderstanding
           .
           We
           shall
           find
           still
           the
           same
           corespondencies
           to
           hold
           in
           the
           actions
           of
           men
           :
           Virtues
           and
           Vices
           the
           same
           ,
           though
           rising
           and
           falling
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           worth
           ,
           or
           weaknesse
           of
           Gouernors
           :
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           ruines
           ,
           and
           mutations
           of
           states
           to
           be
           alike
           :
           and
           the
           trayne
           of
           affaires
           carried
           by
           precedent
           ,
           in
           a
           course
           of
           Succession
           vnder
           like
           coulors
           .
        
         
         
           But
           yet
           for
           that
           the
           chayne
           of
           this
           busines
           hath
           a
           linke
           of
           dependancie
           with
           those
           former
           times
           ,
           we
           shall
           shew
           the
           passage
           of
           things
           the
           better
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           but
           a
           superficiall
           view
           ,
           of
           that
           wide
           ,
           and
           vncertainly
           related
           state
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           since
           the
           candle
           of
           letters
           gaue
           vs
           some
           little
           light
           thereof
           .
           Which
           was
           ,
           since
           the
           Romans
           made
           it
           a
           tributarie
           Prouince
           to
           their
           Empire
           .
           For
           before
           ,
           as
           it
           lay
           secluded
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           so
           it
           seemed
           out
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           world
           .
           For
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           being
           but
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           in
           Gaule
           ,
           could
           not
           attayne
           to
           any
           perticular
           information
           of
           the
           state
           of
           Britayne
           ,
           by
           any
           meanes
           he
           could
           vse
           ,
           but
           by
           certaine
           Marchants
           (
           of
           whome
           he
           got
           together
           as
           many
           as
           he
           could
           )
           who
           tolde
           him
           somthing
           of
           the
           cost-townes
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           in-dwellers
           ,
           they
           could
           say
           nothing
           ,
           either
           so
           incurious
           were
           they
           offurther
           knowledge
           then
           what
           concern'd
           their
           trade
           ,
           or
           the
           people
           here
           so
           wary
           ,
           to
           keepe
           their
           state
           reserued
           ,
           &
           vnknown
           to
           strangers
           .
           And
           yet
           Caesar
           gaue
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           sub-ayded
           the
           Gaules
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           quarrell
           ,
           and
           inuasion
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           whereof
           he
           onely
           subdued
           the
           South
           parts
           ,
           and
           rather
           shewed
           it
           ,
           then
           won
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           Romane
           Empire
           ?
        
         
           But
           now
           what
           was
           the
           state
           and
           forme
           of
           gouernement
           among
           the
           Britaines
           before
           this
           subiection
           ?
           the
           first
           certaine
           notice
           we
           haue
           
           is
           also
           by
           the
           same
           Caesar
           ,
           who
           tels
           vs
           how
           they
           were
           deuided
           into
           many
           seuerall
           states
           :
           nominates
           
           4.
           
           Princes
           of
           Kent
           by
           the
           title
           of
           Kings
           :
           how
           Casseuillaunus
           ,
           by
           the
           comon
           counsell
           was
           elected
           ,
           in
           this
           their
           publicque
           daunger
           ,
           
           to
           haue
           the
           principall
           administration
           of
           the
           state
           ,
           with
           the
           businesse
           of
           warre
           :
           and
           afterward
           how
           the
           citties
           sent
           their
           hostages
           vnto
           him
           .
           Whereby
           we
           perceiue
           it
           was
           no
           Monarchie
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           reported
           to
           haue
           beene
           ,
           but
           like
           to
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           with
           whom
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           one
           in
           religion
           ,
           &
           much
           alike
           in
           fashion
           &
           language
           ,
           deuided
           into
           a
           multitude
           of
           pettie
           regiments
           ,
           without
           any
           intire
           rule
           ,
           or
           combination
           .
           As
           now
           ,
           we
           see
           all
           the
           west
           world
           (
           lately
           discouered
           )
           to
           bee
           ,
           and
           generally
           all
           other
           countryes
           are
           ,
           in
           their
           first
           and
           natural
           free
           nakednes
           ,
           before
           they
           come
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           ,
           either
           by
           some
           predominant
           power
           from
           abroad
           ,
           or
           grow
           to
           a
           head
           ,
           within
           themselues
           ,
           of
           strength
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           to
           ouermaister
           ,
           and
           dispose
           of
           all
           about
           them
           ;
           introducing
           such
           formes
           of
           rule
           ,
           as
           ambition
           ,
           or
           their
           other
           necessities
           shal
           beget
           .
           And
           such
           was
           thē
           the
           state
           of
           
             Brityane
             ,
             Gaule
             ,
             Spaine
             ,
             Germany
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           west
           parts
           of
           Europe
           ,
           before
           the
           Romans
           (
           ouergrowing
           first
           the
           people
           of
           Italy
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           deuided
           )
           did
           by
           strength
           ,
           and
           cunning
           vnlocke
           those
           liberties
           of
           theirs
           .
           And
           such
           as
           were
           then
           termed
           Kings
           ,
           were
           but
           as
           
           their
           Generals
           in
           warre
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           great
           iurisdiction
           ,
           within
           those
           small
           limits
           they
           held
           .
           So
           that
           to
           tell
           vs
           of
           the
           state
           of
           a
           Monarchie
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           (
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           )
           as
           if
           alone
           vnlike
           ,
           or
           more
           in
           State
           then
           all
           other
           nations
           ,
           is
           to
           giue
           entertainment
           to
           those
           narrow
           conceits
           as
           apprehend
           not
           the
           progresses
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           mankind
           ,
           and
           onely
           the
           inuention
           of
           such
           as
           take
           all
           their
           reason
           from
           the
           example
           and
           Idea
           of
           the
           present
           Customes
           they
           see
           in
           vse
           .
           For
           had
           there
           bene
           an
           absolute
           Monarch
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           which
           might
           haue
           affronted
           the
           Romans
           ,
           with
           the
           powre
           of
           a
           well-vnited
           state
           ,
           it
           had
           bene
           impossible
           for
           them
           (
           hauing
           oftentimes
           much
           to
           do
           euen
           with
           some
           poore
           Prince
           of
           a
           small
           territorie
           )
           to
           haue
           circumuented
           or
           confounded
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           stratagems
           ,
           &
           iniustice
           ,
           the
           peace
           and
           libertie
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           they
           did
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Britaynes
           were
           then
           simple
           and
           had
           not
           that
           fire-brand
           of
           letters
           ,
           yet
           seemed
           they
           more
           iust
           and
           honest
           ,
           and
           brought
           forth
           on
           the
           stage
           of
           action
           ,
           men
           as
           magnanimous
           ,
           and
           toucht
           with
           as
           true
           a
           sence
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           worthynes
           ,
           as
           themselues
           .
           But
           hauing
           no
           firme
           combinements
           to
           chayne
           them
           together
           in
           their
           publique
           dangers
           ,
           they
           lay
           loose
           to
           the
           aduantage
           of
           the
           common
           enemy
           ,
           working
           vppon
           the
           factions
           ,
           and
           emulations
           ,
           vsuall
           to
           such
           diuisions
           ,
           and
           were
           made
           
           the
           instruments
           of
           their
           owne
           subiection
           :
           for
           whilst
           euery
           one
           defended
           them
           apart
           ,
           the
           whole
           was
           ouercome
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           with
           what
           credit
           ,
           the
           accoumpt
           of
           aboue
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           from
           Brute
           to
           Casseuellaunus
           ,
           in
           a
           line
           of
           absolute
           Kings
           ,
           can
           bee
           cleared
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           leaue
           it
           on
           the
           booke
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           will
           be
           creditors
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           their
           vnderstanding
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           let
           me
           craue
           pardon
           ,
           least
           being
           but
           to
           report
           ,
           I
           might
           seeme
           to
           contend
           ,
           if
           I
           make
           this
           inquirie
           :
           how
           the
           memorie
           of
           those
           former
           times
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           preserued
           and
           
           deliuered
           to
           posteritie
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           the
           vse
           of
           letters
           in
           this
           Land
           (
           as
           it
           seemes
           by
           all
           probabilitie
           they
           had
           not
           )
           before
           they
           were
           introduced
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           who
           sure
           would
           haue
           giuen
           vs
           notice
           thereof
           ,
           had
           they
           found
           them
           here
           at
           their
           comming
           ,
           and
           especialy
           of
           schooles
           and
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           ,
           reported
           to
           haue
           bene
           planted
           here
           for
           many
           ages
           before
           :
           but
           they
           tell
           vs
           of
           no
           such
           thing
           :
           they
           informe
           
           vs
           how
           the
           Druydes
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           ministers
           of
           Religion
           and
           Iustice
           ,
           the
           especiall
           men
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           cōmitted
           not
           their
           misteries
           to
           writing
           ,
           but
           deliuered
           them
           by
           tradition
           ,
           
           whereby
           the
           memorie
           of
           them
           after
           their
           suppression
           (
           first
           by
           Augustus
           ,
           and
           after
           by
           Claudius
           )
           came
           wholy
           to
           perish
           with
           them
           .
           Which
           had
           they
           had
           letters
           &
           bookes
           ,
           could
           
           neuer
           by
           all
           the
           power
           and
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Roman
           State
           ,
           bene
           so
           vtterly
           extinct
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           should
           haue
           heard
           something
           more
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Besides
           it
           is
           strange
           how
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Philosophie
           ,
           should
           be
           brought
           hither
           so
           far
           off
           ,
           and
           so
           soone
           ,
           seeing
           it
           was
           late
           ,
           as
           Liuy
           saith
           ,
           before
           it
           came
           into
           Italie
           ,
           being
           so
           neere
           at
           hand
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           it
           is
           considerable
           ,
           how
           it
           made
           that
           transmigration
           ,
           whether
           by
           Sea
           or
           Land
           ?
           by
           Sea
           ,
           Hercules
           had
           set
           Pillars
           that
           shut
           vp
           the
           world
           ,
           many
           ages
           after
           for
           passing
           that
           way
           .
           If
           by
           Land
           ,
           Germanie
           ,
           and
           other
           Countries
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           would
           haue
           taken
           some
           part
           in
           the
           passing
           :
           but
           Germanie
           then
           ,
           we
           find
           had
           no
           letters
           at
           all
           .
           Only
           Merseilles
           ,
           a
           Colonie
           of
           the
           Greekes
           being
           in
           the
           mid-way
           ,
           might
           be
           a
           gate
           to
           let
           it
           into
           Gaule
           ,
           and
           so
           hither
           
           :
           but
           they
           say
           the
           Merseillans
           vsed
           onely
           Greeke
           Charecters
           at
           first
           but
           for
           their
           priuate
           accoumpts
           &
           contracts
           in
           traffique
           ,
           &
           no
           other
           wise
           :
           So
           that
           it
           seemes
           then
           ,
           the
           Britaynes
           receiued
           first
           letters
           (
           with
           their
           subiection
           )
           from
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           Agricola
           Praefect
           of
           the
           Prouince
           vnder
           Domitian
           caused
           them
           here
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Cornelius
             Tacitus
          
           (
           his
           sonne
           in
           law
           )
           reportes
           vppon
           this
           occasion
           .
           
             Aduice
             Was
             taken
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             dispersed
             ,
             rude
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             apt
             to
             rebellion
             ,
             should
             be
             inured
             to
             ease
             and
             quiet
             by
             their
             pleasures
             :
             
             and
             therefore
             they
             exhorted
             priuatly
             ,
             and
             ayded
             them
             publikly
             to
             the
             building
             of
             Temples
             ,
             Bourses
             ,
             Pallaces
             ;
             commending
             whome
             they
             found
             forward
             ,
             and
             correcting
             the
             unwilling
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             emulation
             of
             honour
             was
             for
             necessitie
             :
             then
             they
             caused
             the
             principall
             mens
             sonnes
             to
             be
             taught
             the
             liberall
             Sciences
             ,
             extolling
             their
             wits
             for
             learning
             ,
             aboue
             the
             Gaules
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             lately
             scorned
             the
             Roman
             tongue
             ,
             now
             desired
             eloquence
             .
             Herevpon
             grew
             our
             habits
             in
             honour
             ,
             the
             Gowne
             frequent
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             a
             generall
             collapsion
             into
             those
             softnings
             of
             vices
             ;
             fayre
             howses
             ,
             bathes
             and
             delicate
             banquets
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             was
             termed
             humanitie
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             a
             part
             of
             seruitude
             .
          
           Thus
           far
           he
           acquaints
           vs
           with
           the
           introduction
           ,
           and
           cause
           of
           the
           Roman
           learning
           in
           this
           Land.
           Which
           had
           it
           had
           the
           Greeke
           tongue
           ,
           so
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           before
           ,
           would
           haue
           bene
           as
           forward
           in
           the
           liberall
           Sciences
           ,
           as
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           not
           needed
           this
           emollition
           by
           learning
           .
           Philosophy
           would
           haue
           prepared
           them
           to
           a
           sufferance
           of
           subiection
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           haue
           bene
           so
           vniuersally
           rude
           ,
           and
           Barbarous
           as
           they
           are
           reported
           to
           haue
           been
           .
           So
           that
           I
           feare
           me
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           lies
           beyond
           this
           time
           ,
           we
           can
           haue
           no
           other
           intelligence
           ,
           but
           by
           tradition
           .
           Which
           how
           we
           may
           credit
           for
           so
           long
           past
           (
           when
           letters
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           assurance
           they
           can
           make
           ,
           breake
           faith
           with
           vs
           ,
           in
           
           the
           information
           of
           things
           euen
           present
           )
           let
           it
           be
           iudged
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           for
           the
           time
           since
           (
           which
           seemes
           to
           be
           all
           that
           amounts
           to
           our
           knowledge
           of
           the
           State
           of
           Britayne
           )
           we
           find
           it
           ,
           during
           the
           domination
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           gouerned
           by
           their
           Prefects
           :
           and
           if
           they
           had
           Kings
           of
           the
           British
           nation
           ,
           they
           were
           tributarie
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           whole
           authoritie
           depending
           on
           that
           Empire
           ;
           which
           as
           the
           same
           Tacitus
           ,
           (
           that
           free-tongued
           Roman
           )
           saith
           ;
           made
           it
           now
           their
           custome
           to
           haue
           Kings
           the
           instruments
           of
           seruitude
           :
           speaking
           of
           Cogedunus
           ,
           to
           whome
           Claudius
           gaue
           certaine
           Citties
           in
           Britayne
           ,
           with
           title
           of
           King.
           For
           now
           after
           Cesar
           had
           opened
           the
           passage
           ,
           &
           made
           tributaric
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           he
           subdued
           ,
           the
           rest
           could
           not
           long
           hold
           out
           ,
           against
           that
           all-incompassing
           State
           of
           Rome
           :
           although
           during
           the
           time
           of
           their
           ciuill
           warres
           ,
           and
           change
           of
           gouernment
           ,
           
           from
           a
           Republique
           to
           a
           Monarchie
           ,
           this
           Country
           lay
           neglected
           the
           space
           of
           20.
           yeares
           :
           yet
           after
           Augustus
           had
           setled
           the
           soueraigntie
           ,
           and
           possest
           all
           the
           wide
           obedience
           of
           that
           Empire
           ,
           the
           Princes
           and
           Citties
           of
           Britayne
           ,
           fearing
           to
           be
           inforced
           ,
           came
           in
           of
           their
           owne
           accord
           ,
           with
           their
           guists
           and
           tributes
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           as
           yet
           ,
           they
           had
           found
           no
           other
           weight
           of
           subiection
           ,
           then
           a
           tollerable
           tribute
           ,
           which
           ,
           it
           seemed
           ,
           they
           were
           content
           to
           indure
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           neighbours
           .
           But
           after
           Augustus
           
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           corruptions
           of
           that
           State
           ,
           had
           bred
           miserable
           inflammations
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Britaynes
           ,
           what
           with
           their
           owne
           factions
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           their
           Roman
           commanders
           ,
           remayned
           in
           an
           vncertayne
           obedience
           till
           the
           time
           of
           Claudius
           the
           Emperor
           ;
           who
           hauing
           much
           of
           the
           fume
           of
           glorie
           ,
           and
           little
           fire
           to
           rayse
           it
           otherwhere
           :
           casts
           an
           especiall
           eye
           on
           this
           Prouince
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           the
           pompous
           matter
           of
           his
           triumph
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           the
           way
           ,
           without
           aduenture
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           fore-sends
           
             Publius
             Ostorius
             Scapula
          
           a
           great
           warrier
           ,
           Pro-praetor
           into
           Britayne
           ,
           where
           he
           met
           with
           many
           turbulencies
           ,
           and
           a
           people
           hardly
           to
           be
           driuen
           ,
           howsoeuer
           they
           might
           be
           lead
           :
           yet
           as
           one
           who
           well
           knew
           his
           mistier
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           first
           euents
           are
           those
           which
           incussed
           a
           dauntingnesse
           ,
           or
           daring
           ,
           imployed
           all
           meanes
           to
           make
           his
           expeditions
           sodayne
           ,
           and
           his
           executions
           cruell
           .
           Notwithstanding
           did
           Carodocus
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           British
           Kings
           ,
           hold
           these
           great
           Romans
           worke
           for
           9.
           yeares
           together
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           surprised
           ,
           till
           ,
           betrayed
           by
           his
           owne
           nation
           ,
           he
           was
           deliuered
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           Rome
           captiue
           ,
           with
           his
           wife
           and
           children
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           subiect
           of
           their
           triumph
           :
           whereof
           notwithstanding
           the
           glorie
           was
           his
           .
        
         
           But
           Claudius
           had
           the
           honour
           of
           taking
           in
           the
           whole
           isle
           of
           Britayne
           ,
           to
           the
           Romane
           Empire
           
           which
           though
           thus
           wonne
           ,
           was
           not
           ,
           till
           a
           long
           tyme
           after
           ,
           ouercome
           .
           For
           now
           the
           Britaynes
           (
           vnderstanding
           the
           miserie
           of
           their
           dissociation
           :
           how
           their
           submission
           brought
           but
           the
           more
           oppression
           )
           colleague
           themselues
           ,
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           taking
           their
           occasion
           vpon
           the
           outrages
           ,
           committed
           on
           the
           person
           ,
           and
           State
           of
           Queene
           Voadicia
           ,
           widdow
           of
           Prasutagus
           King
           of
           the
           Iceni
           ,
           a
           great
           and
           rich
           Prince
           ;
           who
           at
           his
           death
           had
           left
           Nero
           his
           heire
           ,
           and
           two
           daughters
           ,
           hoping
           therby
           to
           free
           his
           house
           from
           iniurie
           :
           but
           it
           fell
           out
           contrarie
           ;
           for
           no
           sooner
           was
           he
           dead
           ,
           but
           his
           kingdom
           was
           spoyled
           by
           the
           Centurions
           ,
           his
           house
           ranfack't
           by
           slaues
           ,
           his
           wife
           beaten
           ,
           and
           his
           daughters
           rauished
           .
           Besides
           the
           chiefe
           men
           of
           the
           Iceni
           (
           as
           if
           all
           the
           region
           had
           bene
           giuen
           in
           prey
           )
           reft
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           kinsmen
           esteemed
           as
           captiues
           ,
           with
           which
           contumely
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           greater
           mischeife
           ,
           they
           conspire
           with
           the
           Trinobantes
           and
           others
           not
           yet
           inured
           to
           seruitude
           ,
           to
           resume
           their
           liberty
           .
           And
           first
           set
           vpon
           the
           Garrisons
           of
           the
           Veteran
           souldiers
           (
           whom
           they
           most
           hated
           )
           defeited
           the
           ninth
           legion
           ,
           whereof
           they
           slew
           all
           the
           foote
           ,
           forced
           Cerialis
           the
           Legat
           ,
           and
           leader
           to
           flight
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           the
           sworde
           70.
           thousand
           komans
           &
           associats
           ,
           inhabiting
           their
           municipall
           
           townes
           ,
           
             London
             ,
             Virolame
          
           ,
           and
           Camolodunum
           ;
           before
           Suetonius
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Prouince
           
           could
           assemble
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           dispersed
           forces
           ,
           to
           make
           head
           against
           their
           Armie
           consisting
           of
           12000
           Britaynes
           ,
           conducted
           by
           Voadicia
           ,
           who
           (
           with
           her
           two
           daughters
           ,
           brought
           into
           the
           field
           to
           moue
           compassion
           and
           reuenge
           )
           incites
           them
           to
           that
           noble
           ,
           and
           manly
           worke
           of
           libertie
           :
           which
           to
           recouer
           she
           protests
           to
           hold
           her selfe
           there
           ,
           but
           as
           one
           of
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           without
           weighing
           her
           great
           honour
           and
           birth
           ,
           resolued
           either
           to
           win
           or
           dye
           .
           Many
           of
           their
           wiues
           were
           likewise
           there
           ,
           to
           be
           spectators
           and
           incouragers
           of
           their
           husbands
           valour
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           Suetonius
           got
           the
           victorie
           with
           the
           slaughter
           of
           80.
           thousand
           Britaynes
           ,
           whereupon
           Voadicia
           poysons
           herselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           miserable
           country
           with
           their
           heauie
           losse
           ,
           had
           also
           more
           weights
           layd
           vpon
           their
           seruitude
           .
           And
           yet
           after
           this
           made
           they
           many
           other
           defections
           ,
           and
           brauely
           struggled
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           vpon
           all
           aduantages
           they
           could
           apprehend
           ,
           but
           the
           continuall
           supplies
           ,
           euer
           ready
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           that
           mightie
           Empire
           ,
           were
           such
           ,
           as
           the
           Britaynes
           ,
           hauing
           no
           meanes
           ,
           but
           their
           owne
           swordes
           ,
           in
           an
           vncomposed
           State
           layde
           all
           open
           to
           inuasion
           ,
           &
           spent
           their
           bloud
           in
           vayne
           .
           And
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           growing
           base
           with
           their
           fortune
           (
           as
           loosing
           their
           vertue
           with
           their
           libertie
           )
           became
           vtterly
           quayled
           ,
           and
           miserably
           held
           downe
           to
           subiection
           ,
           by
           the
           powrefull
           hand
           of
           14.
           
           Garnisons
           ,
           disposed
           in
           
           seuerall
           limits
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           with
           their
           companies
           ,
           consisting
           of
           sundry
           strange
           nations
           ,
           
           computated
           in
           all
           to
           be
           52.
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           and
           300.
           horse
           ,
           besides
           37.
           companies
           contayning
           23.
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           and
           1300
           horse
           ;
           which
           continually
           guarded
           the
           North
           parts
           ,
           where
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           obeyed
           not
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           was
           excluded
           from
           the
           rest
           with
           a
           wall
           or
           trench
           ,
           first
           raysed
           by
           Agricola
           ,
           after
           reëdified
           by
           
             Adrian
             ,
             Seuerus
          
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           sort
           continued
           the
           State
           of
           Britayne
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Romans
           held
           it
           ;
           induring
           all
           the
           calamities
           that
           a
           deiected
           nation
           could
           do
           ,
           vnder
           the
           domination
           of
           strangers
           ,
           proud
           ,
           greedy
           and
           cruell
           .
           Which
           not
           onely
           content
           ,
           by
           all
           tyrannicall
           meanes
           ,
           to
           extort
           their
           substance
           ,
           but
           also
           constrayne
           their
           bodies
           to
           serue
           vnder
           their
           ensignes
           ,
           when
           ,
           or
           wheresoeuer
           their
           quarrelous
           ambition
           would
           expose
           them
           .
           And
           besides
           the
           being
           at
           the
           will
           of
           their
           rulers
           ,
           in
           their
           obedience
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           follow
           them
           also
           in
           their
           rebellions
           .
           For
           after
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Emperours
           grew
           to
           be
           commonly
           made
           by
           the
           Armyes
           ,
           many
           possessing
           those
           mightie
           Roman
           forces
           here
           ,
           were
           proclaymed
           Casars
           ,
           &
           put
           for
           the
           whole
           Empire
           .
           As
           first
           Carausius
           ,
           &
           after
           him
           Alectus
           ,
           whome
           Constantius
           (
           the
           associate
           of
           Maximianus
           ,
           in
           the
           Empire
           )
           at
           his
           first
           comming
           
           into
           Britayne
           ,
           by
           Asclepiodorus
           the
           Praetorian
           Praefect
           ,
           vanquished
           ,
           with
           all
           such
           as
           tooke
           part
           with
           him
           .
           After
           that
           ,
           the
           Caledonians
           ,
           and
           Picts
           ,
           made
           eruptions
           into
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           much
           afflicted
           the
           Britaynes
           :
           whom
           to
           represse
           ,
           Constantius
           ,
           (
           then
           sole
           Emperour
           of
           the
           west
           )
           came
           the
           second
           time
           into
           this
           Land
           ;
           and
           in
           an
           expedition
           to
           the
           north
           parts
           ,
           died
           at
           Yorke
           ;
           whether
           his
           sonne
           Constantine
           (
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           )
           repaired
           out
           of
           Illiria
           ,
           escaping
           a
           traine
           ,
           laid
           for
           him
           by
           Galerius
           ,
           Emperour
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           with
           whom
           hee
           was
           in
           warres
           against
           the
           Sarmatians
           ,
           when
           his
           father
           came
           first
           into
           Britayne
           ,
           against
           Alectus
           ;
           &
           heere
           was
           he
           now
           first
           saluted
           Emperour
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           seemes
           hee
           much
           esteemed
           the
           Countrie
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           gaue
           birth
           to
           his
           dignity
           .
           And
           re-ordring
           the
           gouernment
           therof
           ,
           for
           a
           future
           security
           ,
           deuides
           it
           into
           .
           5.
           
           Prouinces
           ,
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           one
           vice-gerent
           ;
           5.
           
           Rectors
           ,
           2.
           
           Consulars
           ,
           and
           3.
           
           Presidents
           .
           After
           whose
           time
           ,
           we
           haue
           no
           certaine
           nor
           important
           marke
           to
           direct
           vs
           ,
           which
           way
           the
           Sate
           went
           ,
           till
           the
           raigne
           of
           Valentinian
           the
           elder
           ;
           who
           sendes
           Theodosius
           (
           the
           father
           of
           him
           who
           was
           after
           Emperour
           of
           that
           name
           )
           into
           Britayne
           ,
           against
           the
           irruptions
           of
           the
           
             Picts
             ,
             Attacotti
             ,
             Scoti
             ,
             Saxones
             &
             Eranci
             ,
          
           which
           of
           all
           sides
           inuaded
           and
           spoiled
           the
           Countrey
           :
           and
           after
           Theodosius
           had
           by
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           Battaui
           ,
           and
           Heruli
           ,
           
           cleered
           it
           ,
           Ciuilis
           was
           sent
           to
           gouerne
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           and
           Dulcitius
           the
           Army
           :
           Men
           of
           faire
           names
           for
           such
           offices
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           warres
           with
           Theodosius
           ,
           was
           one
           Maximus
           ,
           a
           man
           borne
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           but
           of
           Roman
           education
           ,
           who
           after
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           younger
           Valentinian
           ,
           hauing
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Armie
           ,
           was
           here
           proclaymed
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           to
           subuert
           the
           present
           Emperour
           ,
           transports
           the
           whole
           power
           of
           Britayne
           :
           and
           first
           in
           his
           way
           subdues
           Gaule
           ,
           and
           there
           furnishes
           euery
           place
           of
           defence
           with
           British
           souldiers
           ;
           and
           they
           say
           ,
           peopled
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           of
           Armorica
           ,
           (
           now
           called
           Britayne
           in
           France
           )
           with
           the
           same
           nation
           :
           which
           yet
           retaines
           their
           language
           ,
           in
           somekinde
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           .
           And
           hauing
           spread
           one
           arme
           to
           Spaine
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           Germany
           ,
           imbraced
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           as
           he
           draue
           Valentinian
           to
           seeke
           aid
           of
           Theodosius
           ,
           Emperour
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           after
           the
           vanquishment
           and
           death
           of
           his
           brother
           Gratianus
           at
           Lions
           .
           And
           by
           this
           immoderate
           vent
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Garrisons
           ,
           and
           the
           ablest
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           he
           dis-furnisht
           and
           left
           it
           in
           that
           impotency
           ,
           as
           it
           neuer
           recouered
           like
           power
           againe
           .
           All
           those
           great
           forces
           he
           tooke
           with
           him
           ,
           either
           left
           in
           Gaule
           ,
           or
           perishing
           with
           him
           at
           Aquileia
           ,
           where
           hee
           was
           ouerthrowne
           by
           Valentinian
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           againe
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Honorius
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           the
           Colony
           of
           the
           Veteran
           souldiers
           ,
           
           fearing
           the
           inuasion
           of
           the
           Vana'ales
           ,
           made
           another
           defection
           ,
           and
           tumultuarilie
           proclamed
           Emperour
           ,
           one
           Marcus
           ,
           whom
           shortly
           after
           they
           slue
           ,
           then
           Gratianus
           ,
           who
           likewise
           within
           4.
           monethes
           being
           murthered
           ,
           they
           gaue
           the
           title
           to
           one
           Constantine
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           his
           merit
           ,
           as
           the
           omination
           of
           his
           name
           .
           This
           Constantine
           taking
           the
           same
           course
           that
           Maximus
           did
           ,
           whatsocuer
           strength
           was
           left
           ,
           or
           lately
           in
           any
           sort
           recouered
           ,
           he
           emptied
           it
           wholy
           ,
           and
           made
           himselfe
           of
           that
           power
           ,
           as
           he
           subdued
           many
           of
           the
           westerne
           Prouinces
           :
           gaue
           his
           sōne
           Constans
           (
           a
           Monke
           )
           the
           title
           of
           Augustus
           ,
           and
           after
           many
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           incounters
           with
           the
           forces
           of
           Honorius
           came
           vanquished
           ,
           and
           executed
           at
           Arles
           .
           Where
           also
           perished
           the
           whole
           power
           he
           brought
           out
           of
           Britayne
           .
           And
           so
           the
           State
           hauing
           all
           the
           best
           strength
           exhausted
           ,
           and
           none
           ,
           or
           small
           supplies
           from
           the
           Romans
           ,
           lay
           open
           to
           the
           rapine
           and
           spoyle
           of
           their
           northerne
           enemies
           :
           who
           taking
           the
           aduantage
           of
           this
           disfurnishment
           ,
           neuer
           left
           till
           they
           had
           reduced
           them
           to
           extreme
           miseries
           :
           which
           forced
           them
           to
           implore
           the
           ayde
           of
           Aetius
           ,
           Praefect
           of
           Gaule
           vnder
           Valentinian
           3.
           and
           that
           in
           so
           lamentable
           manner
           ,
           their
           Embassadors
           in
           torne
           garments
           (
           with
           sand
           on
           their
           heads
           to
           stir
           compassion
           )
           as
           Aetius
           was
           moued
           to
           send
           forces
           to
           succour
           them
           ,
           and
           caused
           a
           wall
           to
           be
           raysed
           vpon
           the
           trench
           (
           formerly
           made
           by
           
           Adrian
           )
           from
           Sea
           to
           Sea
           of
           8.
           foote
           thicke
           ,
           and
           12.
           high
           inter-set
           with
           Bulwarks
           ,
           which
           the
           Roman
           soldiers
           ,
           and
           an
           infinit
           number
           of
           Britaynes
           (
           fitter
           for
           that
           worke
           then
           warre
           )
           with
           great
           labour
           effected
           .
           And
           so
           Aetius
           left
           them
           againe
           ,
           once
           more
           freed
           and
           defended
           from
           their
           enemies
           ,
           aduising
           them
           from
           thenceforth
           ,
           to
           inure
           and
           imploy
           their
           owne
           forces
           ,
           without
           any
           more
           expectation
           of
           succour
           from
           the
           Romans
           ,
           who
           ouer-wrought
           with
           other
           businesse
           could
           not
           attend
           affayres
           that
           lay
           so
           far
           off
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           had
           the
           enemy
           intelligence
           of
           the
           departure
           of
           these
           succours
           ,
           but
           on
           they
           came
           ,
           (
           notwithstanding
           this
           fortification
           )
           battered
           downe
           the
           wall
           ,
           ouerthrew
           the
           defenders
           ,
           and
           harrowed
           the
           country
           worse
           then
           before
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           againe
           this
           miserable
           people
           send
           to
           Aetius
           ,
           vsing
           these
           words
           :
           
             To
             Aetius
             thrice
             Consull
             ,
             the
             sighes
             of
             the
             Britaynes
             ,
          
           
             and
             after
             thus
             complayne
          
           :
           
             The
             barbarous
             enemy
             beates
             vs
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             Sea
             beates
             vs
             back
             to
             the
             enemy
             :
             betweene
             these
             two
             kind
             of
             deathes
             ,
             we
             are
             either
             murdered
             or
             drowned
             .
          
           But
           their
           implorations
           preuayled
           not
           ,
           for
           Aetius
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           had
           inough
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           keepe
           his
           owne
           head
           ,
           and
           Valentinian
           the
           Empire
           :
           which
           now
           indured
           the
           last
           convulsions
           of
           a
           dying
           State
           ,
           hauing
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           Prouinces
           thereof
           ,
           miserably
           rent
           and
           torne
           
           with
           the
           violencies
           of
           strange
           nations
           .
           So
           that
           this
           was
           also
           in
           the
           fate
           of
           Britayne
           to
           be
           first
           made
           knowne
           ;
           to
           perish
           by
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Roman
           State.
           Which
           neuer
           suffring
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           to
           haue
           any
           vse
           or
           knowledge
           of
           armes
           ,
           within
           their
           owne
           country
           ,
           left
           them
           (
           vpon
           their
           dissolution
           )
           naked
           and
           exposed
           to
           all
           that
           would
           assayle
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           ended
           the
           Roman
           Gouernment
           in
           
           Britayne
           ,
           which
           from
           their
           first
           inuasion
           by
           
             Iulius
             .
             Caesar
          
           to
           this
           Valentinianus
           3.
           had
           continued
           the
           space
           of
           500.
           yeares
           .
           In
           all
           which
           time
           ,
           we
           find
           but
           these
           7.
           
           Brittish
           Kings
           ,
           nominated
           to
           haue
           raigned
           :
           
             Theomantius
             ,
             Cunobelinus
             ,
             Guiderius
             ,
             Aruiragus
             ,
             Marius
             ,
             Coelus
             ,
          
           and
           lastly
           Lucius
           ,
           who
           is
           crowned
           with
           immortall
           honor
           for
           planting
           Christian
           religion
           within
           this
           Land.
           All
           other
           from
           Lucius
           to
           Vortigern
           ,
           (
           who
           succeeds
           this
           relinquishment
           )
           were
           Roman
           gouernors
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           briefly
           so
           much
           of
           especiall
           note
           ,
           as
           I
           can
           collect
           out
           of
           the
           Roman
           historie
           ,
           concerning
           the
           State
           and
           gouernment
           of
           Britayne
           :
           finding
           els-where
           little
           certaintie
           ,
           and
           from
           hence
           forth
           (
           during
           their
           short
           possession
           of
           this
           Land
           )
           far
           lesse
           :
           Whereof
           Gildas
           ,
           the
           Britayne
           complaynes
           ,
           laying
           the
           cause
           on
           the
           barbarisme
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           who
           had
           destroyed
           all
           their
           monuments
           &
           memoriall
           of
           times
           
           past
           .
           And
           though
           himselfe
           wrote
           ,
           about
           40.
           
           yeares
           after
           the
           inuasion
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           was
           next
           these
           times
           we
           come
           now
           to
           remember
           ,
           yet
           hath
           he
           left
           (
           in
           his
           enigmaticall
           passions
           )
           so
           small
           light
           thereof
           as
           we
           discerne
           very
           little
           thereby
           .
           Nor
           hath
           the
           Britaynes
           any
           honour
           by
           that
           antiquitie
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           ouerblacks
           them
           with
           such
           vgly
           deformities
           as
           we
           can
           see
           no
           part
           cleere
           :
           accusing
           them
           to
           be
           neither
           strong
           in
           peace
           ,
           nor
           faithfull
           in
           warre
           ,
           and
           vniuersally
           casts
           those
           aspersions
           on
           their
           manners
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           laboured
           to
           inueigh
           ,
           not
           to
           informe
           .
           And
           though
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           there
           was
           ,
           as
           euer
           is
           ,
           in
           these
           periods
           of
           States
           ,
           a
           concurrencie
           of
           disorder
           ,
           and
           a
           generall
           loosenes
           of
           disposition
           ,
           that
           met
           with
           the
           fulnes
           of
           time
           ;
           yet
           were
           there
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           some
           mixtures
           of
           worth
           ,
           and
           other
           notions
           of
           that
           age
           ,
           wherewith
           after-times
           ,
           would
           haue
           bene
           much
           pleased
           to
           haue
           had
           acquaintance
           .
           But
           it
           seemes
           his
           zeale
           (
           in
           that
           respect
           )
           wider
           then
           his
           charitie
           ,
           tooke
           vp
           the
           whole
           roome
           of
           his
           vnderstanding
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           reuerence
           of
           antiquitie
           ,
           and
           his
           title
           of
           Sapiens
           doth
           now
           giue
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           &
           we
           must
           not
           presume
           to
           touch
           him
           .
        
         
           Such
           was
           the
           State
           of
           Britayne
           ,
           left
           without
           armes
           or
           order
           ,
           when
           Vortigern
           ,
           either
           by
           vsurpation
           or
           faction
           ,
           became
           King
           ,
           and
           is
           saide
           to
           be
           the
           author
           of
           the
           first
           calling
           in
           ,
           or
           imploying
           ,
           being
           in
           ,
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           his
           owne
           extablishment
           ,
           and
           the
           saftie
           
           of
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           against
           the
           Picts
           and
           Scots
           .
        
         
           The
           Saxons
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           possest
           the
           third
           
           part
           of
           Germanie
           ,
           holding
           all
           the
           country
           betweene
           the
           Riuers
           Rhene
           ,
           and
           Elue
           ,
           bounded
           on
           the
           North
           by
           the
           Baltique
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           Ocean
           :
           on
           the
           south
           by
           
             Silua
             Hircinia
          
           ,
           and
           diuided
           by
           the
           riuer
           Visurgis
           into
           Ostphalia
           ,
           and
           Westphalia
           :
           gouerned
           by
           an
           Optimacie
           of
           12.
           
           Princes
           ,
           with
           an
           election
           of
           a
           soueraigne
           leader
           for
           the
           businesse
           of
           war.
           This
           being
           so
           spacious
           ,
           populous
           ,
           and
           neere
           a
           country
           ,
           well
           furnisht
           with
           shipping
           (
           which
           the
           Britaynes
           had
           not
           )
           yeelded
           euer
           plentifull
           meanes
           to
           supply
           the
           vndertakers
           of
           this
           action
           ,
           which
           were
           first
           2.
           brothers
           ,
           Hengist
           and
           Horsa
           ,
           with
           all
           necessarie
           prouisions
           vpon
           euery
           fit
           occasion
           .
           After
           they
           had
           beene
           here
           a
           while
           ,
           as
           stipendaries
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           debility
           of
           Prince
           &
           people
           ,
           their
           number
           soone
           increased
           .
           And
           first
           they
           had
           the
           Isle
           of
           Thanet
           allowed
           them
           to
           inhabite
           :
           then
           the
           whole
           country
           of
           Kent
           ,
           was
           made
           ouer
           to
           Hengist
           by
           transaction
           ,
           vnder
           couenant
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           Land
           against
           the
           Picts
           ,
           and
           Scots
           .
           And
           vpon
           the
           marriage
           of
           Vortigern
           ,
           with
           the
           daughter
           or
           neece
           of
           Hengist
           ,
           an
           exceeding
           beautifull
           ladie
           ,
           (
           brought
           ouer
           of
           purpose
           to
           worke
           on
           the
           dotage
           of
           a
           dissolute
           Prince
           )
           larger
           priuileges
           were
           graunted
           :
           so
           that
           ,
           by
           this
           allyance
           ,
           and
           the
           fertillity
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           were
           drawne
           in
           ,
           so
           many
           of
           this
           populous
           
           and
           millitary
           nation
           ,
           that
           Kent
           ,
           in
           short
           time
           ,
           grew
           too
           narrow
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           Hengist
           ,
           to
           distend
           their
           power
           into
           other
           parts
           ,
           aduised
           Vortigern
           ,
           to
           plant
           a
           Colony
           of
           them
           in
           the
           North
           beyond
           Humber
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           continuall
           guard
           against
           all
           inuasions
           that
           way
           .
           Which
           being
           graunted
           ,
           hee
           sendes
           for
           Otha
           ,
           his
           brother
           ,
           and
           sonne
           Ebusa
           ,
           with
           great
           supplies
           out
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           to
           furnish
           that
           diseigne
           .
           And
           so
           came
           the
           Saxons
           to
           haue
           first
           domination
           in
           Kent
           ,
           and
           Northumberland
           ,
           which
           conteyned
           all
           the
           countrie
           from
           Humber
           to
           Scotland
           .
           And
           now
           beganne
           of
           seruants
           ,
           maisters
           ;
           to
           contemne
           their
           enterteynors
           ,
           and
           commit
           many
           insolencies
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Brittish
           nobilitie
           
           combine
           themselues
           ,
           depose
           Vortigern
           (
           the
           author
           of
           this
           improuident
           admission
           )
           and
           
           elect
           Vortimer
           his
           sonne
           ,
           a
           Prince
           of
           great
           worth
           ,
           who
           (
           whilst
           he
           liued
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           long
           )
           gaue
           them
           many
           fierce
           incounters
           :
           but
           all
           preuailed
           not
           ,
           for
           the
           Saxons
           being
           possest
           of
           the
           principall
           gate
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           lying
           open
           on
           their
           owne
           countrey
           ,
           to
           receiue
           all
           supplies
           without
           resistance
           ;
           had
           the
           aduantage
           to
           weare
           them
           out
           of
           all
           in
           the
           end
           .
           And
           beside
           force
           ,
           they
           are
           said
           to
           haue
           vsed
           treacherie
           in
           murthering
           300
           of
           the
           British
           nobilitie
           at
           an
           assembly
           of
           peace
           at
           Amesburie
           ,
           where
           they
           tooke
           their
           King
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           release
           him
           ,
           but
           vpon
           the
           graunt
           of
           three
           Prouinces
           
           more
           .
           Also
           the
           long
           life
           of
           Hengist
           ,
           a
           pollitique
           leader
           (
           of
           almo
           st
           40.
           yeares
           continuance
           )
           made
           much
           for
           the
           settling
           heere
           of
           their
           estate
           :
           which
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           effect
           ,
           but
           with
           much
           trauaile
           ,
           and
           effusion
           of
           bloud
           .
           For
           the
           Britaynes
           ,
           now
           made
           martiall
           ,
           by
           long
           practice
           ,
           and
           often
           battailes
           ,
           grew
           in
           the
           end
           so
           inraged
           ,
           to
           see
           their
           countrie
           surprized
           from
           vnder
           their
           feet
           ;
           as
           they
           sold
           the
           inheritance
           thereof
           at
           a
           very
           deere
           rate
           .
           Wherein
           we
           must
           attribute
           much
           to
           the
           worthines
           of
           their
           leaders
           (
           whence
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           people
           is
           raised
           )
           who
           in
           these
           their
           greatest
           actions
           ,
           were
           especially
           Ambrosius
           the
           last
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           
           Arthur
           ,
           the
           noblest
           of
           Britaynes
           :
           A
           man
           in
           force
           and
           courage
           aboue
           man
           ,
           and
           worthie
           to
           haue
           beene
           a
           subiect
           of
           truth
           to
           posteritie
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           fiction
           ,
           as
           legendary
           writers
           haue
           made
           him
           :
           for
           whilst
           he
           stood
           ,
           he
           bare
           vp
           the
           sinking
           State
           of
           his
           countrie
           ,
           and
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           incountered
           with
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           in
           12.
           set
           battailes
           :
           wherein
           he
           had
           either
           victory
           ,
           or
           equall
           reuenge
           .
           In
           the
           end
           ,
           himselfe
           ouerthrowne
           by
           treason
           ;
           the
           best
           men
           consumed
           in
           the
           warres
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           vnable
           to
           resist
           ,
           fled
           into
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           and
           remote
           desarts
           of
           the
           west
           parts
           of
           the
           Isle
           ,
           and
           left
           all
           to
           the
           inuadors
           ,
           daily
           growing
           more
           and
           more
           vpon
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           many
           principall
           men
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           seeing
           the
           happie
           successe
           and
           plantation
           heere
           of
           
           Hengist
           ,
           entred
           likewise
           on
           diuers
           coastes
           ,
           to
           get
           Estates
           for
           themselues
           ,
           with
           such
           multitudes
           of
           people
           ,
           as
           the
           Britaynes
           making
           head
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           were
           assaulted
           in
           another
           ,
           and
           euerywhere
           ouerwhelmed
           with
           new
           encreasing
           numbers
           .
        
         
           For
           after
           Hengist
           had
           obtained
           the
           dominion
           of
           Kent
           ,
           (
           which
           from
           him
           became
           to
           be
           
           a
           kingdome
           )
           and
           Otha
           ,
           and
           Ebuse
           possest
           of
           all
           the
           North
           countries
           from
           Humber
           to
           
             Scotland
             :
             Ella
          
           ,
           and
           his
           sonnes
           conquered
           the
           South-Easte
           parts
           and
           beganne
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           south
           Saxons
           ,
           contayning
           Sussex
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           Surrey
           .
           Then
           Cerdic
           and
           his
           sonnes
           landed
           at
           Portsmouth
           ,
           inuaded
           the
           South
           ,
           and
           west
           parts
           ,
           and
           beganne
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           west
           Saxons
           ,
           which
           after
           contayned
           the
           countries
           of
           
             Hamsheire
             ,
             Berkesheire
             ,
             Wiltshire
             ,
             Dorcetshire
             ;
             Somersetshire
             ,
          
           and
           Deuonshire
           .
           And
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           Vffa
           ,
           inuaded
           the
           North
           cast
           parts
           ,
           and
           beganne
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           East
           Angles
           ,
           conteyning
           
             Northfolke
             ,
             Suffolke
             ,
             Cambridgeshire
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Isle
           of
           
             Eley
             :
             Erkenwin
          
           ,
           beganne
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           East
           Saxons
           ,
           contayning
           
             Essex
             ,
             Middlesex
          
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           Hertfordshire
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           thus
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           surrounded
           the
           best
           of
           the
           whole
           State
           of
           Britayne
           ;
           they
           after
           inuaded
           the
           inner
           ,
           &
           middle
           part
           .
           And
           Cridda
           beganne
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Mercna-land
           ,
           or
           
           middle
           Angels
           ,
           conteyning
           
             Lincolnshire
             ,
             North-hamptonshire
             ,
             Huntingdonshire
             ,
             Rutlandshire
             ,
             Bedford
             ,
             Buckinghā
             ,
             Oxfordshire
             ,
             Chesshire
             Derbie
             ,
             Nottingham
             ,
          
           and
           Staffordshire
           ,
           with
           part
           of
           the
           shires
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           &
           
             Hartford
             :
             Warwicke
             ,
             Shropshire
             ,
             Lancaster
             ,
          
           and
           Gloucestershire
           .
        
         
           And
           with
           all
           these
           Princes
           ,
           and
           leaders
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           establish
           their
           dominions
           ,
           the
           Britaines
           so
           desperately
           grappled
           ,
           as
           plant
           they
           could
           not
           ,
           but
           vpon
           distruction
           ,
           and
           dessolation
           of
           the
           whole
           countrie
           ,
           wherof
           in
           the
           end
           they
           extinguished
           ,
           both
           the
           religion
           ,
           lawes
           ,
           language
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           with
           the
           people
           and
           name
           of
           Britaine
           .
           Which
           hauing
           beene
           so
           long
           a
           Prouince
           of
           great
           honour
           and
           benefit
           to
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           partake
           of
           the
           magnificence
           of
           their
           goodly
           structures
           ,
           Thermes
           ,
           Aquaductes
           ,
           High
           wayes
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           their
           ornaments
           of
           delight
           ,
           ease
           ,
           and
           greatnesse
           :
           which
           all
           came
           to
           be
           so
           vtterly
           razed
           and
           confounded
           by
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           not
           left
           standing
           so
           much
           as
           the
           ruynes
           ,
           to
           point
           vs
           where
           they
           were
           :
           for
           they
           ,
           being
           a
           people
           of
           a
           rough
           breeding
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           be
           taken
           with
           these
           delicacies
           of
           life
           ,
           seemed
           to
           care
           for
           no
           other
           monuments
           but
           of
           earth
           ,
           and
           as
           borne
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           would
           build
           their
           fortunes
           onely
           there
           .
           Witnesse
           so
           many
           Intrenchments
           ,
           Mounts
           and
           Borroughs
           raised
           for
           tombes
           and
           defences
           vpon
           all
           the
           wide
           champions
           
           and
           eminent
           hils
           of
           this
           Isle
           ,
           remayning
           yet
           as
           the
           characters
           of
           the
           deepe
           scratches
           made
           on
           the
           whole
           face
           of
           our
           country
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           hard
           labour
           our
           Progenitors
           endured
           to
           get
           it
           for
           vs.
           
        
         
           Which
           generall
           subuersion
           of
           a
           State
           ,
           is
           very
           seeldome
           seene
           :
           Inuasion
           ,
           and
           deuastation
           of
           Prouinces
           haue
           often
           beene
           made
           ,
           but
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           they
           continued
           ,
           or
           recouered
           ,
           with
           some
           commixtion
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           with
           the
           generation
           of
           the
           inuadors
           .
           But
           in
           this
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           vicinage
           ,
           and
           innumerous
           populacie
           of
           that
           nation
           (
           transporting
           hither
           both
           sexes
           )
           the
           incompatibility
           of
           Paganisme
           &
           Christianitie
           ,
           with
           the
           immens
           bloud
           shed
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           wrought
           such
           an
           implacable
           hatred
           ,
           as
           but
           one
           must
           possesse
           all
           .
           The
           conquest
           made
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           extirpate
           the
           nation
           ;
           but
           to
           maister
           it
           .
           The
           Danes
           ,
           which
           afterward
           inuaded
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           made
           onely
           at
           the
           first
           depredations
           on
           the
           coast
           ,
           and
           therewith
           for
           a
           time
           contented
           themselues
           .
           When
           they
           grew
           to
           haue
           further
           interest
           ,
           they
           sought
           not
           the
           subuersion
           ,
           but
           a
           community
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           a
           soueraigntie
           of
           the
           State
           ;
           matching
           with
           the
           weomen
           they
           heere
           found
           ,
           bringing
           few
           of
           their
           owne
           with
           them
           .
           The
           Normans
           dealt
           the
           like
           with
           the
           Prouince
           of
           Nuestria
           in
           France
           :
           and
           after
           they
           had
           the
           dominion
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           victorie
           
           would
           yeeld
           them
           in
           England
           ,
           were
           content
           to
           suffer
           the
           people
           heere
           ,
           to
           haue
           their
           being
           ,
           intermatched
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           grew
           in
           short
           space
           into
           their
           bodie
           .
           But
           this
           was
           an
           absolute
           
           subuersion
           ,
           and
           concurred
           with
           the
           vniuersall
           mutation
           ,
           which
           about
           that
           time
           happened
           in
           al
           these
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           whereof
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           one
           country
           ,
           or
           Prouince
           ,
           but
           chaunged
           boundes
           ,
           inhabitants
           ,
           customes
           ,
           language
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           their
           names
           .
        
         
           For
           vpon
           the
           breaking
           vp
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           (
           first
           deuided
           into
           two
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           faction
           disioynted
           in
           each
           part
           )
           imploying
           the
           forces
           of
           many
           strange
           nations
           to
           fortifie
           their
           sides
           ;
           were
           made
           so
           wide
           ruptures
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           North
           East
           boundes
           of
           that
           Empire
           ;
           as
           there
           burst
           out
           infinite
           streames
           of
           strange
           people
           ,
           that
           ouer-ranne
           ,
           and
           laide
           open
           the
           world
           againe
           to
           libertie
           ,
           other
           formes
           and
           lymits
           of
           State
           :
           wherupon
           followed
           all
           these
           transmigratiōs
           &
           shiftings
           of
           people
           ,
           from
           one
           countrey
           to
           another
           .
           The
           Francs
           and
           Burgognons
           dispossest
           the
           Gaules
           ,
           and
           gaue
           the
           names
           of
           France
           and
           Burgogne
           to
           their
           Prouince
           .
           The
           Gaules
           transplanted
           themselues
           on
           some
           coastes
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           where
           they
           could
           finde
           ,
           or
           make
           their
           habitation
           :
           and
           of
           them
           had
           Gallicia
           and
           Portugall
           their
           names
           .
           The
           Hunnes
           and
           Auari
           subdued
           Pannonia
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           gaue
           the
           name
           of
           Hungarie
           .
           The
           Longbeardes
           ,
           
           a
           people
           of
           Germany
           ,
           bordering
           vpon
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           entred
           Italie
           ,
           got
           the
           greatest
           part
           therof
           ,
           and
           left
           there
           their
           name
           to
           a
           principall
           Prouince
           ,
           remayning
           to
           this
           daie
           .
           The
           Gothes
           and
           Vandales
           ,
           miserably
           afflicted
           the
           rest
           ,
           sackt
           Rome
           ,
           and
           after
           subdued
           ,
           peopled
           ,
           and
           possest
           Spaine
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           not
           in
           the
           fate
           of
           Britayne
           alone
           ,
           to
           be
           vndone
           ,
           but
           to
           perish
           ,
           almost
           ,
           with
           the
           generall
           dissolution
           of
           other
           States
           ,
           which
           hapned
           about
           the
           same
           age
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           wee
           are
           now
           heere
           to
           beginne
           with
           a
           new
           Bodie
           of
           people
           ,
           with
           a
           new
           State
           ,
           and
           gouernment
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           which
           retained
           nothing
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           nor
           held
           other
           memory
           but
           that
           ,
           of
           the
           dissolution
           thereof
           :
           where
           scarce
           a
           Citie
           ,
           Dwelling
           ,
           Riuer
           ,
           Hill
           ,
           or
           Mountayne
           ,
           but
           changed
           names
           .
           Britayne
           it selfe
           was
           now
           no
           more
           Britayne
           ,
           but
           
             New
             Saxonie
          
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           either
           of
           the
           Angles
           (
           the
           greatest
           people
           of
           the
           inuadors
           )
           or
           of
           Hengist
           ,
           called
           Engist-Land
           ,
           or
           England
           .
           The
           distance
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           rage
           of
           warre
           ,
           lay
           so
           wide
           betweene
           the
           conquering
           and
           conquered
           people
           ,
           that
           nothing
           either
           of
           lawes
           ,
           rites
           and
           customes
           ,
           came
           to
           passe
           ouer
           vnto
           vs
           from
           the
           Britaynes
           :
           nor
           had
           our
           Ancestors
           any
           thing
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           their
           countrie
           :
           which
           they
           first
           diuided
           into
           eight
           kingdomes
           :
           all
           which
           ,
           continued
           to
           the
           last
           extermination
           of
           
           the
           Britaynes
           vnder
           Caretius
           their
           King
           ,
           with
           whome
           they
           were
           driuen
           ouer
           Seuerne
           ,
           136.
           yeeres
           after
           the
           first
           entertainement
           of
           Hengist
           .
           And
           soone
           after
           ,
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           encroching
           vpon
           each
           othe
           rs
           parts
           ,
           or
           States
           (
           which
           neuer
           held
           certaine
           boundes
           )
           and
           the
           stronger
           vsurping
           vpon
           their
           weaker
           neighbours
           ,
           reduced
           them
           to
           seauen
           kingdomes
           ;
           that
           of
           the
           Northanimbrians
           ,
           being
           made
           one
           of
           two
           :
           and
           then
           to
           sixe
           (
           the
           west
           Saxons
           taking
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Sussex
           to
           their
           dominion
           .
           )
           And
           so
           it
           continued
           about
           250
           yeares
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           first
           ,
           by
           the
           space
           of
           150
           yeares
           ,
           they
           were
           meerely
           gouerned
           by
           their
           owne
           lawes
           ,
           without
           mixture
           of
           any
           other
           .
           But
           after
           Augustine
           the
           Monke
           ,
           sent
           with
           40
           others
           ,
           by
           Pope
           Gregorie
           ,
           had
           conuerted
           Aethelbert
           ,
           King
           of
           Kent
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           ,
           they
           all
           shortly
           after
           receiued
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           lawes
           and
           rites
           ordered
           according
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           constitutions
           .
           Many
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           when
           their
           sterne
           asperitie
           grew
           molified
           by
           humility
           of
           the
           religion
           ,
           beganne
           to
           raise
           presently
           so
           many
           and
           great
           monuments
           of
           their
           piety
           ,
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           striued
           who
           should
           exceed
           therein
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           other
           glorie
           :
           Diuers
           of
           them
           renounced
           their
           ;
           temporall
           dignities
           for
           Spirituall
           ,
           solitude
           ,
           and
           became
           Monkes
           ;
           as
           Aetheldred
           ,
           and
           Kinred
           ,
           Kings
           of
           
             Merena-Land
             ;
             Offa
          
           King
           of
           the
           East
           
           
             Saxons
             ;
             Kadwalla
          
           ,
           and
           Ina
           ,
           Kings
           of
           the
           west
           
             Saxons
             ;
             Eadberte
          
           King
           of
           the
           Northumbrians
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           At
           length
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           Merc-naland
           ,
           and
           west
           Sax
           ,
           so
           far
           ouergrew
           the
           others
           in
           power
           ,
           as
           betweene
           them
           two
           it
           lay
           ,
           who
           should
           haue
           all
           .
           For
           Ina
           ,
           a
           martiall
           ,
           wise
           ,
           and
           religious
           Prince
           ,
           gouerning
           the
           west
           Saxons
           ,
           first
           aduaunced
           that
           kingdome
           to
           a
           preheminencie
           ,
           &
           did
           much
           to
           haue
           subdued
           Mercna-land
           :
           but
           yet
           Offa
           ,
           (
           afterwards
           King
           thereof
           )
           was
           in
           faire
           possibility
           to
           haue
           swallowed
           vp
           both
           the
           west
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           kingdomes
           .
           For
           whilst
           hee
           liued
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Carolus
             Magnus
          
           ,
           (
           with
           whom
           hee
           held
           league
           and
           amity
           )
           hee
           was
           esteemed
           as
           the
           especiall
           King
           of
           the
           Land.
           But
           the
           many
           wrongs
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           the
           murther
           committed
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           vpon
           Aethelbert
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           East
           Angles
           ,
           comming
           to
           him
           vnder
           publique
           faith
           ,
           and
           a
           suitor
           to
           his
           daughter
           ,
           were
           iustly
           reuenged
           vpon
           his
           posteritie
           ,
           which
           after
           him
           declining
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           lost
           all
           .
           For
           Egbert
           ,
           discended
           from
           Inegild
           ,
           the
           brother
           of
           Ina
           ,
           attayning
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           west
           Saxons
           ,
           beganne
           the
           way
           to
           bring
           all
           the
           rest
           into
           subiection
           .
           And
           being
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           from
           a
           priuate
           fortune
           ,
           wherin
           he
           liued
           below
           ,
           with
           ,
           and
           not
           aboue
           other
           men
           ,
           had
           learned
           sufferance
           and
           moderation
           ;
           
           and
           by
           the
           Estate
           of
           an
           exile
           ,
           experience
           ,
           grew
           to
           haue
           great
           aduantages
           ouer
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           others
           borne
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           rose
           by
           these
           meanes
           .
        
         
           Ina
           ,
           his
           great
           vncle
           ,
           renouncing
           the
           world
           ,
           with
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           dying
           without
           issue
           ,
           left
           the
           succession
           imbroiled
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           direct
           royall
           lyne
           as
           hee
           found
           it
           .
           So
           that
           those
           foure
           Kings
           of
           the
           west
           Saxons
           ,
           who
           seuerally
           succeeded
           him
           .
           
             Ethelard
             ,
             Sigibert
             ,
             Kinulph
          
           and
           Britric
           ,
           were
           rather
           Kings
           by
           election
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           power
           ,
           then
           by
           right
           of
           discent
           .
           And
           Britric
           knowing
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           his
           title
           ,
           and
           the
           much
           promising
           forwardnes
           of
           Egbert
           ;
           with
           his
           propinquitie
           in
           bloud
           ,
           to
           the
           former
           Kings
           ,
           practized
           to
           haue
           him
           made
           away
           ;
           which
           he
           perceauing
           ,
           fled
           first
           to
           Offa
           ,
           King
           of
           Mercna-land
           ,
           where
           finding
           little
           security
           ,
           in
           regard
           Britric
           had
           (
           to
           strength
           himselfe
           )
           married
           the
           daughter
           of
           that
           king
           ,
           hee
           escaped
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           there
           remayned
           till
           the
           death
           of
           Britric
           ,
           and
           then
           returning
           ,
           obtaines
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           Westsaxons
           ;
           subdues
           Cornewall
           ,
           inhabited
           by
           the
           Britaynes
           ;
           and
           after
           sets
           vpon
           Bernulph
           ,
           newly
           inuested
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Mercna-land
           ;
           a
           State
           by
           the
           rupture
           of
           the
           Royall
           lyne
           ,
           likewise
           growne
           tottering
           .
           For
           Egferth
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Offa
           ,
           enioyed
           but.
           4.
           monethes
           ,
           the
           inheritance
           of
           his
           fathers
           immanitie
           :
           whereby
           
           that
           kingdome
           discended
           collaterally
           to
           Kennulph
           ,
           who
           left
           it
           to
           Kenelme
           a
           child
           ,
           after
           murthered
           by
           his
           sister
           
             Quinred
             .
             Ceolulph
          
           ,
           brother
           to
           Kennulph
           ,
           succeeding
           ,
           after
           his
           first
           yeares
           raigne
           ,
           was
           expeld
           by
           Bernulph
           ,
           and
           
             Bernulph
             by
             Egbert
          
           ,
           who
           made
           that
           kingdome
           
           tributarie
           to
           the
           west
           Saxons
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           after
           that
           of
           the
           South
           ,
           and
           East
           Saxons
           ,
           with
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Northumberland
           .
           And
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           attained
           to
           a
           soueraignty
           of
           the
           whole
           .
           But
           the
           Danes
           imbroiling
           his
           peace
           in
           the
           end
           of
           his
           raigne
           ,
           held
           him
           backe
           from
           enioying
           such
           a
           fulnesse
           of
           power
           ,
           as
           that
           wee
           may
           account
           him
           the
           absolute
           Monarch
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           nor
           yet
           any
           of
           his
           successors
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Danes
           continued
           vnsubiected
           .
           For
           they
           hauing
           first
           made
           irruptions
           into
           the
           State
           ,
           in
           the
           raigne
           of
           the
           late
           King
           Britric
           (
           his
           predecessor
           )
           euer
           after
           held
           a
           part
           thereof
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           the
           whole
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           attayned
           the
           absolute
           soueraigntie
           to
           themselues
           .
        
         
           The
           Danes
           were
           a
           people
           of
           Germanie
           ,
           next
           
           neighbours
           to
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           of
           language
           and
           manners
           little
           different
           .
           possessing
           besides
           
             Cimbrica
             Chersonesus
          
           (
           now
           called
           Denmarke
           )
           all
           the
           Isles
           adiacent
           in
           the
           Baltique
           Sea
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Norway
           ,
           A
           mightie
           ,
           rough
           ,
           and
           martiall
           nation
           ;
           strong
           in
           shipping
           ,
           through
           their
           exercise
           of
           piracie
           ,
           
           and
           numerous
           in
           people
           for
           all
           suppliments
           .
           Who
           perceauing
           heere
           the
           happie
           successe
           ,
           and
           plantation
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           were
           drawne
           with
           desire
           and
           emulation
           ,
           likewise
           ,
           to
           put
           in
           for
           a
           part
           ,
           the
           coaste
           lying
           open
           to
           inuasion
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           diuisions
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           with
           the
           discord
           of
           Princes
           ,
           making
           them
           an
           easie
           way
           thereunto
           .
           So
           that
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           Saxons
           had
           ended
           their
           trauailes
           with
           the
           Britaynes
           ,
           and
           drew
           to
           settling
           of
           a
           Monarchie
           ,
           the
           Danes
           ,
           as
           if
           ordain'd
           to
           reuenge
           their
           slaughters
           ,
           beganne
           to
           assault
           them
           with
           the
           like
           āfflictions
           .
           The
           long
           ,
           the
           many
           ,
           and
           horrible
           encounters
           betwene
           this
           two
           fierce
           nations
           ,
           with
           the
           bloudshed
           ,
           and
           infinit
           spoiles
           committed
           in
           euery
           part
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           are
           of
           so
           disorded
           and
           troublous
           memory
           ,
           that
           what
           with
           their
           asperous
           names
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           confusion
           of
           place
           ,
           times
           ,
           and
           persons
           ,
           intricately
           deliuered
           ,
           is
           yet
           a
           warre
           to
           the
           reader
           to
           ouer-looke
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           fauour
           myne
           owne
           paines
           and
           his
           ,
           who
           shall
           get
           little
           profit
           thereby
           ,
           I
           passe
           them
           ouer
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           
             Egbert
             ,
             Aethelwolph
          
           ,
           his
           sonne
           succeeded
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           with
           the
           title
           of
           King
           of
           the
           west
           Saxons
           only
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           Prince
           more
           addicted
           to
           deuotion
           then
           action
           :
           as
           may
           be
           seene
           by
           his
           donation
           of
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           his
           kingdome
           (
           with
           exemption
           of
           all
           regall
           seruice
           )
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           :
           
           besides
           an
           annuitie
           of
           300
           markes
           ,
           to
           be
           bestowed
           in
           pious
           vses
           at
           Rome
           ;
           whither
           he
           went
           twice
           in
           person
           ,
           with
           his
           yongest
           sonne
           Alfred
           ,
           whom
           he
           especially
           loued
           ;
           and
           whom
           Pope
           Leo
           4
           annointed
           a
           King
           at
           eleuen
           yeares
           of
           age
           ,
           as
           if
           deuining
           of
           his
           future
           fortune
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           his
           last
           iorney
           ,
           and
           whole
           yeares
           stay
           at
           
             Rome
             ;
             Aethelbald
          
           ,
           his
           eldest
           sonne
           ,
           combin'd
           with
           the
           nobilitie
           of
           the
           Westsaxons
           ,
           to
           keepe
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           depriue
           him
           vtterlie
           of
           his
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           wrought
           so
           ,
           as
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           loue
           his
           people
           bare
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           yeeld
           vp
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           Westsaxons
           ,
           to
           Aethelbald
           ,
           and
           retaine
           onely
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           East
           Angles
           ,
           (
           a
           State
           of
           far
           lesse
           dignitie
           )
           to
           himselfe
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           raigning
           but
           two
           yeares
           ,
           Aethelbald
           succeeded
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           infamy
           ,
           marrying
           his
           fathers
           widow
           ,
           Iudith
           ,
           daughter
           to
           
             Charles
             le
             Chauue
          
           ,
           King
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           enioyed
           it
           but
           two
           yeares
           and
           a
           halfe
           ;
           when
           Aethelred
           ,
           the
           second
           sonne
           of
           Aethelulph
           ,
           entred
           to
           the
           gouernment
           ,
           which
           hee
           held
           5
           yeares
           in
           continuall
           conflict
           ,
           with
           the
           Danes
           .
        
         
           After
           whome
           ,
           Alfred
           ,
           the
           mirrour
           of
           
           Princes
           (
           made
           a
           King
           before
           he
           had
           a
           kingdome
           )
           at
           22
           yeres
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           yeere
           wherin
           eight
           seuerall
           battailes
           had
           beene
           giuen
           to
           the
           Danes
           ,
           by
           the
           Saxons
           ;
           begane
           his
           troublous
           raigne
           ,
           wherin
           he
           was
           perpetually
           
           in
           warre
           ,
           either
           against
           his
           enimies
           ,
           or
           cls
           against
           vices
           .
        
         
           First
           after
           a
           great
           danger
           to
           lose
           all
           ,
           hee
           was
           forced
           to
           yeild
           vp
           a
           part
           of
           the
           kingdome
           (
           which
           was
           that
           of
           the
           East
           Angles
           and
           Northumberland
           )
           to
           Guthrun
           ,
           leader
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           whome
           vpon
           his
           baptization
           ,
           he
           made
           his
           confederate
           ,
           and
           owner
           of
           that
           by
           right
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           vsurped
           by
           violence
           .
        
         
           And
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           continuall
           ,
           and
           intricate
           toile
           he
           indured
           amidst
           the
           clattering
           and
           horror
           of
           armes
           ,
           he
           performed
           all
           noble
           actions
           of
           peace
           :
           collecting
           first
           the
           lawes
           of
           his
           predecessors
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           Offa
           ,
           King
           of
           Merena-land
           ,
           and
           Aethelbert
           the
           first
           christian
           english
           King
           )
           of
           which
           ,
           by
           the
           graue
           aduise
           ,
           and
           consent
           of
           his
           States
           assembled
           ,
           hee
           makes
           choice
           of
           the
           fittest
           ;
           antiquates
           those
           of
           no
           vse
           ,
           and
           ads
           other
           according
           to
           the
           necessitie
           of
           the
           time
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           that
           the
           wildenes
           of
           warre
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           these
           perpetual
           conflicts
           with
           strangers
           ,
           had
           so
           let
           out
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           to
           vnlawfull
           riots
           and
           rapine
           ;
           that
           no
           man
           could
           trauaile
           without
           conuoy
           :
           hee
           ordained
           the
           diuisions
           of
           shires
           ,
           hundreds
           ,
           and
           tithings
           :
           that
           euery
           Englishman
           (
           now
           the
           generall
           name
           for
           all
           the
           Saxons
           )
           liuing
           legally
           ,
           might
           be
           of
           a
           certaine
           hundred
           or
           tithing
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           hee
           was
           not
           to
           remoue
           without
           securitie
           :
           
           and
           out
           of
           which
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           accused
           of
           any
           crime
           ,
           hee
           was
           likewise
           to
           produce
           sureties
           for
           his
           behauiour
           ,
           which
           if
           hee
           could
           not
           finde
           ,
           hee
           was
           to
           indure
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           law
           .
           If
           any
           malefactor
           ,
           before
           or
           after
           hee
           had
           put
           in
           sureties
           escaped
           ;
           all
           the
           Tithing
           or
           Hundred
           were
           fined
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           which
           meanes
           he
           secured
           trauailers
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           his
           countrie
           .
        
         
           The
           opinion
           he
           had
           of
           learning
           made
           him
           often
           complaine
           the
           want
           therof
           :
           imputing
           it
           amongst
           his
           greatest
           infortunes
           to
           haue
           beene
           bred
           without
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           his
           kingdome
           so
           vtterly
           destitute
           of
           learned
           men
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           through
           the
           long
           continuance
           of
           this
           barbarous
           warre
           :
           which
           made
           him
           send
           out
           for
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           any
           way
           famous
           for
           letters
           ,
           and
           hauing
           gotten
           them
           ,
           hee
           both
           highlie
           preferred
           them
           ,
           and
           also
           (
           as
           they
           doe
           ,
           who
           know
           not
           to
           much
           themselues
           )
           held
           them
           in
           great
           veneration
           :
           rarenes
           then
           ,
           setting
           a
           higher
           price
           on
           meaner
           parts
           ,
           then
           after
           ,
           plenty
           did
           on
           more
           perfections
           .
           Grimbald
           ,
           and
           Scotus
           ,
           hee
           drew
           out
           of
           
             France
             :
             Asser
          
           (
           who
           wrote
           his
           life
           )
           out
           of
           wales
           ;
           others
           from
           other
           parts
           :
           he
           was
           the
           first
           lettered
           Prince
           we
           had
           in
           England
           ;
           by
           whose
           meanes
           and
           incouragement
           publique
           schooles
           had
           here
           ,
           either
           their
           reuiuing
           ,
           or
           beginning
           .
        
         
           Those
           wants
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           made
           him
           take
           a
           
           greater
           care
           for
           the
           education
           of
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           with
           whome
           were
           bred
           ,
           vnder
           most
           deligent
           masters
           ,
           almost
           all
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           within
           his
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           All
           his
           owne
           time
           he
           could
           cleere
           from
           other
           businesse
           ,
           hee
           bestowed
           in
           studie
           ,
           and
           did
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           caused
           others
           ,
           to
           translate
           many
           things
           in
           the
           vulgar
           tongue
           :
           which
           he
           laboured
           ,
           it
           seemes
           ,
           much
           to
           adorne
           ,
           and
           especially
           affected
           the
           Saxon
           meeters
           :
           whereby
           
           to
           glorifie
           that
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           hee
           attained
           the
           title
           of
           Poet.
           
        
         
           The
           naturall
           daie
           ,
           consisting
           of
           24
           howers
           ,
           he
           cast
           into
           3
           parts
           :
           whereof
           eight
           he
           spent
           in
           prayer
           ,
           studie
           ,
           and
           writing
           :
           eight
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           eight
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           his
           States
           .
           Which
           spaces
           (
           hauing
           then
           no
           other
           engine
           for
           it
           )
           hee
           measured
           by
           a
           great
           waxe
           light
           ,
           deuided
           into
           so
           many
           parts
           ,
           receauing
           notice
           by
           the
           keeper
           thereof
           ,
           as
           the
           seuerall
           howres
           passed
           in
           the
           burning
           .
        
         
           With
           as
           faire
           an
           order
           did
           he
           proportion
           his
           reuenues
           ,
           equalling
           his
           liberalities
           to
           all
           
           his
           other
           expences
           :
           whereof
           to
           make
           the
           current
           runne
           more
           certaine
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           a
           precise
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           generall
           suruay
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           had
           all
           the
           particulers
           of
           his
           estate
           registred
           in
           a
           booke
           which
           hee
           kept
           in
           his
           treasurie
           at
           Winchester
           .
           And
           within
           this
           circumference
           of
           order
           ,
           he
           held
           him
           in
           
           that
           irregularitie
           of
           fortune
           ,
           with
           a
           weake
           disposition
           of
           bodie
           ,
           and
           raigned
           27
           yeares
           ,
           leauing
           his
           sonne
           Edward
           ,
           a
           worthie
           succestor
           ,
           to
           mainteine
           the
           lyne
           of
           noblenes
           thus
           begun
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           EDward
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           farre
           inferiour
           to
           
           him
           in
           learning
           ,
           went
           much
           beyond
           him
           in
           power
           :
           for
           he
           had
           all
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Mercna-land
           ,
           in
           possession
           :
           whereof
           Alfred
           had
           but
           the
           homage
           ,
           and
           some
           write
           ,
           helde
           soueraignitie
           ouer
           the
           east
           Angles
           ,
           and
           Northumbrians
           :
           though
           wee
           finde
           in
           the
           ioynt
           lawes
           that
           hee
           and
           Guthrun
           made
           together
           ,
           they
           held
           the
           same
           confederation
           fore-concluded
           by
           Alfred
           .
           Hee
           also
           subdued
           the
           Britaynes
           in
           wales
           :
           fortified
           and
           furnished
           with
           garrisons
           diuers
           townes
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           lay
           fit
           to
           preuent
           the
           incursions
           of
           the
           Danes
           ;
           and
           was
           all
           his
           raigne
           of
           23
           yeares
           ,
           in
           continuall
           action
           ,
           and
           euer
           before
           hand
           with
           fortune
           .
           And
           surely
           his
           father
           ,
           hee
           ,
           and
           many
           that
           succeeded
           ,
           during
           this
           Danicque
           warre
           ,
           though
           they
           lost
           their
           ease
           ,
           wonne
           much
           glory
           and
           renowne
           .
           For
           this
           affliction
           held
           them
           so
           in
           ,
           as
           hauing
           little
           out-lets
           ,
           or
           leisure
           ,
           for
           ease
           and
           luxury
           ,
           they
           weare
           made
           the
           more
           pious
           ,
           iust
           and
           carefull
           in
           their
           gouernment
           :
           otherwise
           it
           had
           beene
           impossible
           to
           haue
           held
           out
           against
           the
           Danes
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           :
           a
           people
           of
           that
           power
           
           and
           vndauntable
           stomacke
           ,
           as
           no
           fortune
           could
           deterre
           ,
           nor
           make
           to
           giue
           ouer
           their
           holde
           .
           And
           the
           imbecillitie
           of
           some
           vnactiue
           Prince
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           had
           beene
           inough
           to
           haue
           let
           them
           quite
           into
           the
           whole
           :
           which
           may
           be
           the
           cause
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           succession
           of
           some
           of
           these
           Kings
           ,
           were
           certaine
           ruptures
           made
           out
           of
           course
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           ablenes
           .
           As
           first
           after
           the
           death
           of
           this
           renowned
           King
           
             Edward
             Senior
          
           ,
           his
           sonne
           Athelstan
           of
           full
           yeares
           ,
           and
           
           spirit
           ,
           was
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           bracke
           in
           his
           birth
           )
           preferred
           before
           his
           legittimate
           sonne
           Edmond
           ,
           vnder
           age
           :
           Nor
           did
           Athelstan
           disappoint
           the
           kingdome
           in
           this
           worke
           ,
           but
           performed
           all
           noble
           parts
           of
           religion
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           and
           magnanimitie
           ,
           after
           16
           yeares
           raigne
           ,
           dying
           without
           issue
           ,
           Edmond
           his
           brother
           succeeded
           
           him
           .
           A
           Prince
           likely
           to
           haue
           equalled
           the
           worth
           of
           his
           predecessors
           ,
           had
           hee
           not
           vntimely
           perished
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           base
           outlaw
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           at
           a
           festiuall
           ,
           amidst
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           deerely
           loued
           and
           honoured
           him
           .
           And
           though
           he
           left
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           yet
           was
           Edred
           his
           brother
           preferred
           to
           the
           kingdome
           before
           
           them
           :
           who
           making
           no
           variation
           from
           the
           lyne
           of
           virtue
           ,
           continued
           by
           his
           auncestors
           ,
           was
           held
           perpetuallie
           in
           worke
           by
           the
           Danes
           ,
           during
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           his
           raigne
           ,
           which
           was
           of
           10
           yeares
           .
        
         
           Edwin
           ,
           his
           nephew
           ,
           the
           eldest
           sonne
           of
           
           
           Edmond
           ,
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           an
           irregular
           youth
           ,
           who
           interrupting
           the
           course
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           liued
           dissolutely
           ,
           and
           died
           wishedly
           .
           Otherwise
           had
           Edgar
           (
           the
           other
           sonne
           of
           Edmond
           )
           continued
           that
           rare
           succession
           of
           good
           Princes
           ,
           without
           the
           interposition
           of
           any
           ill
           .
        
         
           
           Edgar
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           but
           16
           yeares
           of
           age
           ,
           yet
           capeable
           of
           councell
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           graue
           aduise
           of
           his
           Bishops
           (
           who
           in
           that
           time
           of
           zeale
           held
           especially
           the
           raines
           on
           the
           hearts
           and
           affections
           of
           men
           )
           put
           and
           directed
           in
           the
           way
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           most
           heroicall
           Prince
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           other
           his
           excellent
           actions
           of
           gouernement
           ,
           he
           prouided
           a
           mightie
           Nauy
           ,
           to
           secure
           his
           coasts
           from
           inuasion
           ;
           which
           now
           he
           found
           (
           though
           late
           )
           was
           the
           onely
           meane
           to
           keepe
           out
           these
           miseries
           from
           within
           ,
           that
           thus
           lamentably
           afflicted
           the
           land
           ,
           euer
           before
           negligent
           ,
           or
           not
           inured
           to
           sea-affaires
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Romans
           first
           subdued
           the
           same
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           shipping
           ,
           but
           a
           few
           small
           vessels
           made
           of
           wicker
           ,
           and
           couered
           with
           hides
           :
           whereby
           they
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           Danes
           ,
           both
           mightie
           (
           as
           those
           times
           gaue
           )
           in
           shipping
           ,
           found
           that
           easie
           footing
           they
           had
           :
           Yet
           Egbert
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           prouided
           a
           strong
           Nauie
           ,
           about
           the
           yeare
           840.
           
           And
           Alfrid
           30
           or
           40
           yeares
           after
           did
           the
           like
           .
           But
           either
           now
           dis-used
           ,
           or
           consumed
           by
           the
           enemy
           ,
           Edgar
           re-edifies
           ,
           and
           sets
           forth
           a
           Fleet
           
           consisting
           (
           as
           some
           write
           )
           of
           1600
           saile
           ,
           others
           a
           farre
           greater
           number
           ,
           and
           those
           he
           deuides
           and
           places
           in
           foure
           parts
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           making
           his
           progresses
           yearly
           ,
           with
           part
           of
           this
           mightie
           Nauie
           ,
           round
           about
           the
           whole
           Isle
           ,
           whereof
           he
           assumed
           the
           title
           of
           king
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           reduce
           it
           all
           to
           one
           name
           and
           Monarchie
           ,
           he
           was
           intitled
           ,
           king
           of
           all
           Albion
           ;
           as
           testifies
           his
           Charter
           granted
           to
           the
           Abby
           of
           Maldesmesbury
           ,
           in
           these
           '
           words
           :
           
             Ego
             Edgarus
             totius
             Albionis
             Basileus
             nec
             non
             Maritimorum
             seu
             insulanorum
             Regum
             circum
             habitantium
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           he
           hauing
           first
           of
           all
           other
           made
           peace
           with
           the
           Danes
           ,
           and
           granted
           them
           quiet
           cohabitation
           through
           all
           his
           dominions
           ;
           had
           the
           soueraigntie
           ouer
           them
           :
           And
           Kenneth
           ,
           king
           of
           Scots
           did
           him
           homage
           ,
           whether
           for
           Cumberland
           and
           Westmerland
           ,
           giuen
           to
           that
           Crowne
           by
           king
           Edmond
           his
           father
           ,
           or
           for
           his
           whole
           kingdome
           ;
           I
           cannot
           say
           .
           And
           fiue
           kings
           of
           Wales
           did
           the
           like
           for
           their
           countrey
           ,
           and
           came
           all
           to
           his
           Court
           at
           Cardiffe
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           he
           seemes
           the
           first
           and
           most
           absolute
           Monarch
           of
           this
           land
           that
           hitherto
           we
           find
           :
           The
           generall
           peace
           that
           held
           all
           his
           time
           ,
           honored
           his
           name
           with
           the
           title
           of
           Pacificus
           :
           and
           rendred
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           neuer
           before
           acquainted
           with
           the
           glory
           of
           quietnesse
           ,
           very
           flourishing
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           if
           the
           same
           had
           bene
           giuen
           to
           shew
           ,
           
           and
           not
           to
           vse
           ,
           like
           a
           short
           calme
           betwixt
           stormes
           ,
           it
           lasted
           but
           little
           beyond
           his
           raigne
           of
           sixteene
           yeares
           :
           being
           too
           short
           to
           close
           the
           disseuered
           ioynts
           of
           a
           commixed
           kingdom
           ;
           which
           was
           onely
           to
           haue
           bene
           the
           worke
           of
           Time
           :
           and
           that
           none
           of
           these
           late
           Princes
           (
           who
           were
           best
           like
           to
           haue
           aduanced
           and
           confirm'd
           the
           State
           of
           a
           Monarchie
           ,
           )
           were
           ordained
           to
           haue
           .
           But
           all
           (
           as
           if
           things
           would
           another
           way
           )
           were
           put
           off
           from
           their
           ends
           ,
           by
           their
           vntimely
           deaths
           :
           as
           was
           this
           glorious
           young
           Prince
           ,
           in
           the
           32
           yeare
           of
           his
           age
           :
           
           leauing
           his
           sonne
           Edward
           ,
           a
           child
           ,
           to
           vndergo
           
           the
           miseries
           of
           nonage
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           a
           sacrifice
           
           for
           ambition
           ,
           and
           a
           Saint
           by
           persecution
           ,
           through
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           step-mother
           ;
           who
           to
           aduance
           her
           owne
           sonne
           Ethelred
           ,
           brake
           in
           ,
           ouer
           the
           bounds
           of
           nature
           and
           right
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           way
           :
           and
           is
           sayd
           ,
           her selfe
           to
           haue
           murthered
           him
           ,
           comming
           to
           her
           house
           ,
           estrayed
           ,
           in
           hunting
           ,
           and
           discompanied
           .
        
         
           BVt
           Ethelred
           ,
           as
           if
           ill
           set
           ,
           prospered
           not
           
           on
           this
           ground
           :
           the
           enterance
           to
           whose
           
           raigne
           was
           bloud
           ;
           the
           middle
           ,
           misery
           ;
           and
           the
           end
           ,
           confusion
           :
           They
           write
           ,
           Saint
           Dunstan
           preaching
           at
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           prophetically
           foretold
           him
           of
           these
           calamities
           would
           follow
           this
           transgression
           :
           saying
           :
           
             For
             that
             thou
             hast
             aspired
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             of
             thy
             brother
             ,
             
             murthered
             by
             thy
             mother
             ;
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
             the
             sword
             shall
             neuer
             depart
             from
             thy
             house
             ,
             raging
             against
             thee
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             slaying
             those
             of
             thy
             seede
             ,
             till
             the
             kingdome
             be
             transferred
             to
             another
             ,
             whose
             fashion
             and
             language
             thy
             people
             shall
             not
             know
             .
             Nor
             shall
             thy
             sinne
             ,
             nor
             the
             sinne
             of
             thy
             ignominious
             mother
             ,
             with
             her
             councellors
             ,
             be
             expiated
             ,
             but
             by
             long
             auengement
             .
          
           And
           this
           (
           whether
           so
           vttered
           or
           not
           )
           was
           ratified
           in
           the
           euent
           .
           For
           either
           this
           vniust
           disordring
           the
           succession
           ,
           or
           the
           concurrency
           of
           hidden
           causes
           meeting
           with
           it
           ,
           so
           wrought
           ,
           as
           this
           late
           begunne
           Monarchie
           fell
           quite
           asunder
           ,
           and
           begat
           the
           occasion
           of
           two
           conquests
           ,
           by
           forraine
           nations
           ,
           within
           the
           space
           of
           50
           yeares
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Danes
           ,
           hauing
           now
           beene
           so
           long
           inmates
           with
           the
           English
           ,
           dispread
           ouer
           all
           partes
           by
           intermatching
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           multiplying
           with
           the
           late
           peace
           and
           confederations
           ,
           had
           their
           party
           ,
           (
           though
           not
           their
           rule
           )
           greater
           then
           euer
           :
           so
           that
           this
           oportunitie
           of
           a
           yong
           and
           vnsettled
           Prince
           ,
           in
           a
           new
           &
           branling
           State
           ,
           drew
           ouer
           such
           multitudes
           of
           other
           of
           the
           same
           nation
           :
           as
           euery
           coast
           and
           part
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           were
           miserablie
           made
           the
           open
           rodes
           of
           spoile
           and
           saccage
           :
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           the
           State
           knew
           not
           where
           to
           make
           any
           certaine
           head
           against
           them
           :
           for
           if
           incountred
           in
           one
           
           place
           ,
           they
           assaild
           another
           ,
           and
           had
           so
           sure
           intelligence
           what
           ,
           and
           where
           all
           preparations
           were
           raised
           ,
           as
           nothing
           could
           be
           effected
           auaylable
           to
           quayle
           them
           ;
           Whereupon
           Ethelred
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           was
           faine
           ,
           seing
           hee
           could
           not
           preuaile
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           to
           assaile
           them
           with
           money
           ,
           and
           bought
           a
           peace
           for
           ten
           thousand
           pounds
           :
           which
           God
           wot
           ,
           proued
           after
           ,
           a
           very
           dere
           penny-worth
           to
           the
           cōmon
           wealth
           ,
           shewing
           the
           seller
           thereof
           ,
           how
           much
           was
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           buyer
           ,
           at
           how
           hard
           a
           rate
           his
           necessitie
           was
           to
           be
           serued
           ;
           and
           yet
           not
           sure
           of
           his
           bargaine
           ,
           longer
           then
           the
           contractor
           would
           .
           Who
           hauing
           found
           the
           benefite
           of
           this
           market
           ,
           raised
           the
           price
           thereof
           almost
           euery
           yeare
           .
           And
           yet
           had
           not
           Ethelred
           what
           hee
           paid
           for
           :
           the
           Land
           in
           one
           part
           or
           other
           ,
           neuer
           free
           from
           spoile
           and
           inuasion
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           more
           now
           opprest
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           
           warre
           ,
           and
           this
           taxation
           .
           Which
           was
           the
           first
           wee
           find
           in
           our
           annales
           laid
           vpon
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           (
           and
           with
           heauie
           greeuance
           raised
           in
           a
           poore
           distressed
           State
           ,
           )
           continewing
           many
           ages
           after
           the
           occasion
           was
           extinct
           :
           And
           in
           the
           end
           (
           though
           in
           another
           name
           )
           became
           the
           vsuall
           supplyment
           in
           the
           dangers
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           occasions
           of
           Princes
           .
        
         
           And
           hereby
           Ethelred
           both
           inlarged
           the
           meanes
           and
           desire
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           so
           that
           at
           length
           came
           Swayn
           ,
           King
           of
           Denmarke
           ,
           and
           
           Aulafe
           ,
           King
           of
           Norway
           ,
           in
           person
           ,
           as
           if
           likewise
           to
           receaue
           hire
           for
           committing
           outrage
           ,
           and
           were
           both
           returned
           with
           great
           sums
           ,
           and
           Aulafe
           of
           a
           milder
           disposition
           ,
           with
           baptisme
           .
        
         
           These
           calamities
           from
           abroad
           ,
           were
           made
           more
           ,
           by
           the
           disloyalties
           at
           home
           :
           faith
           and
           respect
           (
           being
           seldome
           found
           safe
           in
           lost
           fortunes
           )
           held
           not
           in
           most
           of
           the
           principall
           men
           imployed
           in
           the
           defence
           .
           Aelfric
           ,
           Admirall
           of
           the
           Nauy
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           giuen
           intelligence
           of
           all
           Sea-preparations
           ,
           and
           disappointed
           that
           worke
           .
           The
           Earles
           
             Fran
             ,
             Frithigist
             ,
             Godwin
          
           ,
           and
           Turkettle
           ,
           discended
           of
           Danicke
           progeny
           ,
           and
           of
           greatest
           comaund
           ,
           deceiued
           the
           armies
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           aucthors
           of
           discouragement
           to
           the
           people
           they
           led
           .
           
             Edric
             Earle
          
           of
           Mare-land
           ,
           after
           them
           made
           Generall
           of
           the
           Kings
           forces
           ,
           is
           branded
           with
           euerlasting
           ignominie
           ,
           and
           the
           title
           of
           False
           ,
           for
           his
           barbarous
           disloyaltie
           ,
           frustrating
           all
           attempts
           wherin
           he
           was
           imployed
           .
        
         
           Wolnod
           ,
           a
           nobleman
           ,
           for
           his
           misdemeanor
           outlawed
           ,
           made
           depredations
           on
           the
           coastes
           ,
           with
           20
           ships
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           cause
           that
           80
           more
           sent
           to
           take
           him
           in
           ,
           were
           vtterly
           consumed
           .
        
         
           This
           defection
           of
           his
           nobilitie
           ,
           howsoeuer
           it
           might
           be
           by
           their
           owne
           discontent
           ,
           emulation
           ,
           corruption
           ,
           or
           affection
           ,
           is
           laid
           to
           the
           pride
           of
           Ethelred
           ,
           whom
           yet
           wee
           finde
           more
           vnfortunate
           then
           weake
           ,
           howsoeuer
           they
           haue
           
           set
           his
           marke
           :
           and
           neglected
           no
           occasion
           to
           make
           resistance
           and
           reparations
           against
           all
           euents
           ,
           bringing
           often
           his
           affaires
           to
           the
           very
           point
           of
           dispatch
           ,
           and
           yet
           put
           by
           ,
           at
           an
           instant
           from
           all
           ,
           as
           if
           nothing
           went
           with
           him
           ,
           bur
           his
           will
           to
           do
           worthily
           :
           which
           howsoeuer
           it
           were
           (
           besides
           the
           miserie
           to
           loose
           )
           he
           must
           haue
           (
           that
           which
           accompanies
           infelicity
           )
           Blame
           ,
           and
           Reproch
           .
           Though
           the
           many
           and
           desperate
           battailes
           he
           made
           ;
           the
           good
           constitutions
           for
           the
           gouernment
           ;
           the
           prouisions
           to
           supply
           all
           important
           occasions
           ,
           shew
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           much
           behind
           the
           best
           Princes
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           fortune
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           example
           of
           Edgar
           his
           father
           ,
           he
           procured
           a
           mightie
           Nauie
           ,
           causing
           of
           euery
           310
           hide
           or
           plough-land
           throughout
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           a
           ship
           to
           be
           built
           ,
           and
           of
           euery
           eighth
           ,
           a
           Corslet
           to
           be
           found
           :
           Yet
           all
           this
           shipping
           stood
           him
           in
           little
           stead
           ,
           but
           was
           either
           quasht
           with
           tempest
           ,
           consumed
           with
           fire
           by
           the
           enemy
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           made
           vnusefull
           by
           neglect
           ,
           or
           ignorance
           :
           whereby
           the
           hope
           and
           infinite
           charge
           of
           the
           State
           were
           disappointed
           .
           Famine
           ,
           and
           mortality
           ,
           the
           attendants
           of
           warre
           ,
           with
           strange
           inundations
           ,
           wrought
           likewise
           their
           part
           ,
           as
           if
           conspirators
           of
           destruction
           ,
           and
           all
           concur'd
           to
           make
           a
           dismall
           season
           .
        
         
           Many
           yeares
           it
           was
           not
           ,
           ere
           Swaine
           king
           of
           Danes
           returned
           to
           raise
           againe
           new
           summes
           
           by
           new
           afflictions
           ;
           and
           totmenting
           here
           this
           poore
           turmoyled
           people
           ,
           more
           then
           euer
           ;
           receiues
           a
           fee
           for
           bloud-shed
           ,
           to
           the
           summe
           of
           48000
           pounds
           ;
           granted
           in
           the
           generall
           assembly
           of
           the
           States
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           a
           peace
           ,
           or
           rather
           paction
           of
           seruitude
           concluded
           ;
           with
           quiet
           cohabitation
           ,
           vse
           of
           like
           liberties
           ,
           and
           a
           perfect
           vnion
           betweene
           the
           two
           nations
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           oaths
           of
           either
           part
           ,
           and
           hostages
           deliuered
           of
           ours
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           as
           a
           breathing
           time
           ,
           scarse
           held
           out
           the
           yeare
           .
           When
           the
           occasion
           of
           greater
           mischiefes
           was
           giuen
           by
           a
           vniuersall
           massacre
           of
           the
           Danes
           suddenly
           here
           contriued
           :
           and
           effected
           by
           the
           kings
           commandement
           ,
           vpon
           the
           suggestion
           of
           Hune
           ,
           a
           great
           Commander
           ,
           and
           a
           violent
           warrier
           of
           that
           time
           .
           Vrging
           the
           insolencie
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           that
           now
           growne
           haughty
           with
           this
           peace
           ;
           Committed
           many
           outrages
           ,
           violating
           the
           wiues
           and
           daughters
           of
           great
           men
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           intollerable
           disorders
           .
        
         
           Such
           ,
           and
           so
           suddaine
           was
           the
           generall
           execution
           
           of
           this
           act
           ,
           throughout
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           kingdome
           at
           one
           instant
           ,
           as
           shewed
           the
           concurrencie
           
           of
           an
           inueterate
           rankor
           ,
           and
           incompatability
           of
           these
           two
           nations
           ,
           impossible
           to
           be
           conioyned
           .
           So
           that
           neither
           Temples
           ,
           Altars
           ,
           Supplications
           ,
           nor
           any
           band
           of
           aliance
           ,
           were
           auaileable
           to
           saue
           them
           from
           slaughter
           .
           Wherein
           to
           incense
           the
           more
           their
           king
           ,
           
           Gunild
           ,
           his
           sister
           ,
           a
           woman
           of
           masculine
           ,
           courage
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           little
           before
           receaued
           Christendome
           ,
           a
           mediator
           &
           pledge
           of
           the
           peace
           ,
           hauing
           first
           her
           husband
           and
           sonne
           slayne
           in
           her
           sight
           ,
           rather
           with
           a
           threatning
           ,
           then
           appaled
           countenance
           ,
           met
           her
           death
           ,
           making
           imprecation
           for
           reuenge
           ,
           and
           foretelling
           her
           bloud
           would
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           ,
           cost
           England
           deere
           .
        
         
           Soone
           was
           the
           notice
           of
           this
           enormious
           act
           ,
           giuen
           to
           Swaine
           ,
           and
           as
           soone
           armed
           with
           rage
           and
           power
           ,
           reentred
           he
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           hauing
           now
           a
           fayrer
           shew
           to
           doe
           fowly
           ,
           then
           euer
           :
           wrong
           had
           made
           him
           a
           right
           ,
           who
           had
           none
           before
           :
           and
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           not
           so
           forward
           to
           maintayne
           their
           act
           ,
           as
           to
           commit
           it
           ,
           rather
           were
           content
           to
           giue
           him
           the
           possession
           of
           their
           country
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           should
           wyn
           it
           :
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           kingdome
           submitting
           themselues
           vnto
           him
           ;
           onely
           the
           citie
           of
           London
           ,
           which
           Ethelred
           held
           fortified
           made
           noble
           resistance
           till
           he
           left
           them
           ;
           and
           ,
           conueyed
           himselfe
           first
           into
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           ,
           and
           after
           into
           Normandie
           ,
           whither
           hee
           had
           sent
           Emma
           his
           Queene
           ,
           with
           their
           2
           sonnes
           ,
           Aelfrid
           and
           Edward
           ,
           before
           ,
           from
           the
           rage
           of
           this
           tempest
           .
           But
           within
           2
           moneths
           he
           was
           recalled
           home
           by
           the
           people
           of
           England
           ,
           vpon
           the
           death
           of
           Swaine
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           point
           to
           haue
           beene
           crowned
           King
           ,
           and
           had
           generally
           taken
           ostages
           and
           oathes
           of
           fealty
           ,
           died
           suddenly
           :
           
           leauing
           his
           sonne
           Knute
           to
           succeede
           his
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           accomplish
           what
           he
           intended
           .
        
         
           Ethelred
           returning
           ,
           was
           soone
           furnisht
           with
           an
           Army
           ,
           sets
           vpon
           Knute
           in
           Lindsey
           ,
           where
           he
           lay
           with
           his
           fathers
           shipping
           ,
           and
           Hostages
           ,
           and
           draue
           him
           to
           take
           the
           seas
           :
           wherewith
           inraged
           ,
           making
           about
           to
           Sandwich
           ,
           he
           miserably
           mangled
           ,
           and
           dismembred
           those
           hostages
           ,
           and
           so
           sent
           them
           home
           :
           himselfe
           ,
           with
           the
           spoiles
           his
           father
           and
           he
           had
           gotten
           ,
           returned
           to
           his
           countrey
           ,
           to
           make
           greater
           preparations
           for
           the
           prosecution
           of
           his
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Ethelred
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           to
           increase
           the
           summe
           of
           reuengement
           with
           more
           wrath
           ,
           at
           a
           generall
           Assembly
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           caused
           many
           of
           the
           Danicque
           Nobilitie
           to
           be
           murthered
           :
           Among
           which
           were
           Sigifrith
           ,
           and
           Morchar
           ,
           Earles
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           whom
           the
           false
           Edric
           (
           who
           had
           a
           hand
           on
           each
           side
           for
           mischiefe
           )
           inuiting
           them
           to
           his
           lodging
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           feasting
           ,
           barbarously
           caused
           to
           be
           slaine
           :
           their
           followers
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           so
           long
           as
           they
           could
           desperately
           defended
           themselues
           and
           their
           maisters
           ,
           fled
           into
           a
           Church
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           with
           the
           same
           burnt
           .
           Knute
           armed
           with
           the
           greatest
           of
           his
           owne
           &
           neighbours
           powers
           made
           his
           confederates
           ,
           landed
           againe
           ,
           within
           the
           yeare
           ,
           at
           Sandwich
           ,
           &
           without
           resistance
           ,
           had
           all
           the
           West
           parts
           rendred
           vnto
           him
           ,
           with
           pledges
           for
           their
           obedience
           ,
           
           and
           furnishment
           with
           horse
           and
           armor
           .
           Here
           the
           false
           Edric
           leaues
           his
           Liege-lord
           ,
           &
           yeelds
           vp
           40
           ships
           ,
           and
           his
           periur'd
           faith
           to
           
             Knute
             .
             Ethelred
          
           ,
           languishing
           in
           minde
           and
           body
           ,
           Edmond
           his
           sonne
           ,
           surnamed
           Ironside
           (
           to
           oppose
           youth
           to
           youth
           )
           was
           imployed
           against
           this
           rabious
           inuador
           .
           A
           Prince
           worthy
           of
           a
           better
           time
           ,
           and
           had
           he
           found
           faith
           ,
           had
           made
           it
           so
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           his
           country
           at
           that
           turne
           ,
           from
           the
           worst
           of
           miseries
           ,
           the
           conquest
           by
           strangers
           .
        
         
           BVt
           now
           vpon
           the
           death
           of
           Ethelred
           (
           whose
           37
           yeares
           raigne
           ,
           shewes
           that
           infelicity
           shall
           haue
           time
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           happinesse
           too
           little
           .
           )
           Knute
           was
           by
           most
           of
           the
           Clergie
           and
           Nobility
           chosen
           king
           :
           onely
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Nobility
           thereabout
           ,
           made
           election
           of
           
             Edmond
             
          
           ,
           and
           furnished
           him
           with
           that
           power
           ,
           as
           thereby
           ,
           with
           the
           couragious
           ardour
           of
           his
           youth
           (
           which
           commonly
           
           is
           most
           in
           the
           first
           attempts
           )
           he
           had
           the
           better
           in
           three
           imminent
           battels
           ,
           within
           .
           3
           moneths
           ,
           and
           had
           likewise
           obtained
           the
           fourth
           at
           Essendon
           (
           likely
           to
           haue
           bene
           the
           last
           with
           the
           Danes
           )
           but
           that
           the
           disloyall
           Edric
           (
           late
           renouncing
           his
           new
           Lord
           ,
           seeing
           Edmonds
           part
           in
           possibility
           to
           preuaile
           )
           againe
           betrai'd
           his
           trust
           ,
           &
           withdrew
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           charge
           he
           had
           ,
           to
           the
           enemy
           .
           This
           fatall
           battell
           lost
           England
           :
           here
           
           perished
           the
           best
           flower
           of
           honor
           it
           then
           had
           :
           Here
           amongst
           the
           rest
           was
           slaine
           ,
           Vlkill
           ,
           an
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           of
           euer
           memorable
           worth
           ,
           who
           had
           long
           stood
           vp
           for
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Swaine
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           that
           shewed
           there
           was
           hope
           and
           possibility
           to
           quaile
           the
           enemy
           ,
           had
           there
           bene
           an
           vnion
           in
           loyalty
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           bloudy
           worke
           ,
           Edmond
           escapes
           to
           Glocester
           ,
           to
           recollect
           new
           forces
           ,
           nor
           was
           he
           so
           forsaken
           with
           this
           fortune
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           soone
           recouered
           another
           armie
           ,
           to
           re-assaile
           the
           enemie
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           idle
           vpon
           this
           victorie
           .
           But
           Knute
           ,
           as
           prouident
           in
           the
           prosecution
           of
           his
           businesse
           ,
           as
           fortunate
           therein
           ,
           makes
           after
           :
           Here
           when
           both
           Armies
           were
           at
           the
           point
           to
           incounter
           ,
           a
           motion
           of
           peace
           was
           propounded
           :
           Some
           say
           the
           two
           Kings
           ,
           by
           single
           combat
           consented
           to
           decide
           their
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           the
           ouer-commer
           to
           take
           all
           :
           and
           that
           in
           an
           Isle
           of
           the
           riuer
           Seuern
           (
           their
           Armies
           on
           either
           shore
           ,
           spectators
           of
           the
           act
           )
           they
           tried
           the
           maistery
           for
           the
           prize
           of
           a
           kingdome
           :
           After
           long
           and
           equall
           fight
           ,
           finding
           each
           others
           worth
           ,
           they
           cast
           away
           their
           weapons
           ,
           imbraced
           and
           concluded
           the
           peace
           :
           But
           howsoeuer
           ,
           it
           seemes
           both
           sides
           tyred
           with
           the
           miserie
           of
           a
           consuming
           warre
           ,
           neuer
           like
           to
           be
           ended
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           vtter
           extirpation
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           considering
           the
           danger
           of
           either
           ,
           and
           incertaintie
           of
           the
           future
           ,
           were
           easily
           
           perswaded
           to
           imbrace
           a
           present
           agreement
           :
           which
           was
           made
           by
           parting
           England
           betwixt
           them
           two
           ,
           and
           confirm'd
           by
           Oath
           and
           Sacrament
           :
           putting
           on
           each
           others
           Apparell
           ,
           and
           Armes
           ,
           as
           a
           ceremonic
           to
           expresse
           the
           attonement
           of
           their
           mindes
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           made
           transaction
           of
           their
           persons
           each
           to
           other
           .
           Knute
           became
           Edmond
           ,
           and
           
             Edmond
             ,
             Knute
          
           .
           A
           fatall
           exchange
           for
           so
           free
           and
           magnanimous
           a
           Prince
           as
           Edmond
           :
           who
           indeede
           was
           now
           no
           more
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           being
           but
           halfe
           a
           king
           ,
           was
           in
           so
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           none
           :
           as
           makes
           this
           peace
           shew
           fouler
           then
           warre
           :
           for
           that
           armed
           him
           for
           life
           ,
           this
           exposed
           him
           naked
           to
           death
           ,
           which
           was
           shortly
           after
           treacherously
           giuen
           
           him
           at
           Oxford
           ;
           some
           say
           by
           the
           sonne
           of
           Edric
           (
           as
           if
           to
           shew
           he
           would
           be
           the
           heire
           of
           his
           father
           also
           in
           Treason
           )
           whereby
           both
           the
           hope
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           halfe
           of
           England
           were
           vtterly
           lost
           ,
           as
           determinable
           with
           his
           raigne
           :
           which
           (
           with
           all
           we
           haue
           else
           of
           his
           magnanimous
           actiōs
           )
           took
           vp
           scarce
           the
           circuit
           of
           one
           whole
           yeare
           :
           And
           yet
           had
           that
           bene
           space
           enough
           for
           gloric
           (
           whose
           measure
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           rather
           by
           the
           profundity
           ,
           then
           the
           length
           ,
           which
           seldome
           holds
           long
           and
           euen
           )
           could
           he
           haue
           had
           that
           cleere
           ,
           and
           better
           for
           his
           renowne
           to
           haue
           died
           at
           the
           battaile
           of
           Essendon
           with
           England
           ,
           then
           discended
           to
           haue
           made
           it
           halfe
           Denmarke
           ,
           and
           liue
           .
        
         
         
           BVt
           by
           this
           meanes
           Knute
           attayned
           the
           absolute
           
           dominition
           of
           the
           whole
           kingdome
           ,
           which
           he
           gouerned
           with
           better
           Iustice
           then
           he
           got
           ,
           conforming
           his
           natiue
           roughnes
           ,
           to
           
           a
           more
           ciuile
           and
           regular
           fashion
           of
           life
           :
           And
           to
           haue
           England
           see
           that
           now
           he
           was
           hers
           ;
           he
           sendes
           away
           his
           Nauie
           ,
           &
           stipendary
           soldiers
           ,
           home
           to
           their
           countries
           ,
           and
           puts
           himselfe
           wholy
           ,
           vpō
           this
           people
           ,
           taking
           the
           way
           of
           mildnesse
           ,
           a
           better
           meanes
           for
           his
           establishment
           ,
           then
           force
           :
           but
           the
           Land
           paid
           for
           the
           remuneration
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           &
           this
           euacuation
           of
           Strangers
           ,
           83000
           pounds
           of
           siluer
           ;
           which
           it
           rather
           cōsented
           to
           do
           at
           once
           ,
           then
           to
           haue
           them
           a
           daily
           burthen
           ,
           to
           pester
           the
           Statefor
           euer
           .
        
         
           At
           his
           first
           comming
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           he
           sought
           to
           ridde
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           his
           friends
           as
           of
           those
           might
           proue
           his
           enemies
           .
           Edric
           who
           came
           first
           to
           salute
           him
           sole
           King
           of
           England
           (
           as
           if
           to
           tell
           ,
           that
           hee
           made
           him
           so
           )
           hee
           caused
           his
           head
           to
           be
           set
           on
           the
           highest
           part
           of
           the
           Towre
           of
           London
           ,
           therin
           performing
           his
           promise
           of
           aduancing
           him
           aboue
           any
           Lord
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           thereby
           discharged
           himselfe
           of
           such
           a
           debt
           ,
           which
           though
           hee
           should
           haue
           paid
           ,
           would
           neuer
           yet
           be
           held
           fully
           cleered
           ;
           giuing
           a
           generall
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           reioyced
           to
           see
           Treason
           so
           iustly
           rewarded
           .
           Like
           compensation
           had
           shortly
           after
           ,
           the
           Earles
           Turkil
           ,
           &
           Erick
           ,
           who
           being
           
           banished
           the
           Land
           ,
           were
           executed
           vpon
           their
           arriuall
           in
           Denmarke
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           loue
           ,
           and
           high
           opinion
           of
           Iustice
           he
           got
           in
           these
           ,
           were
           lost
           againe
           in
           those
           actions
           ,
           wherin
           he
           tooke
           counsell
           onely
           of
           his
           feares
           ,
           for
           the
           extirpation
           of
           all
           those
           of
           the
           Royall
           bloud
           of
           England
           ;
           As
           of
           Edwin
           ,
           and
           Edward
           ,
           the
           sonnes
           of
           the
           late
           King
           Edmond
           (
           to
           whome
           apperteyned
           the
           moyetie
           of
           the
           kingdom
           by
           contract
           )
           &
           of
           Edwin
           his
           brother
           ;
           which
           three
           ,
           he
           sent
           to
           be
           murthered
           abroad
           ,
           to
           beguile
           the
           rumor
           at
           home
           :
           But
           ,
           which
           is
           strange
           ,
           those
           times
           ,
           though
           rough
           ,
           afforded
           not
           yet
           an
           instrument
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           desire
           :
           and
           all
           these
           Princes
           were
           preserued
           and
           conueyed
           out
           of
           danger
           by
           those
           who
           should
           haue
           made
           them
           away
           .
           The
           two
           last
           were
           bred
           by
           Salomon
           ,
           King
           of
           Hungarie
           ,
           where
           Edward
           (
           suruiuing
           his
           brother
           )
           maried
           Agatha
           ,
           sister
           to
           that
           Queene
           .
           (
           And
           some
           write
           ,
           daughter
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Henry
           3
           )
           by
           whom
           hee
           had
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           Edmond
           and
           Edgar
           ,
           daughters
           ,
           Margaret
           and
           Christina
           .
        
         
           Aelfred
           ,
           and
           Edward
           ,
           sonnes
           of
           King
           Ethelred
           ,
           by
           Emme
           ,
           were
           preserued
           by
           Richard
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Normandie
           their
           vnkle
           ,
           and
           so
           lay
           out
           of
           his
           way
           .
        
         
           This
           priuate
           iniustice
           (
           which
           often
           may
           be
           more
           in
           compassion
           ,
           then
           hurt
           to
           the
           State
           )
           hee
           sought
           to
           recompence
           with
           all
           publique
           
           satisfactions
           :
           repairing
           the
           naufrage
           of
           the
           common-wealth
           (
           made
           by
           the
           rage
           of
           warre
           )
           both
           in
           ornament
           and
           order
           :
           erecting
           Churches
           and
           Monasteries
           ,
           with
           large
           patents
           of
           prouisions
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           his
           inmanities
           fore-committed
           ,
           and
           to
           memorize
           the
           places
           of
           his
           victories
           with
           his
           thankefulnesse
           to
           God.
           The
           Constitutions
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Ciuile
           ,
           diuulged
           in
           the
           language
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           testifie
           his
           tender
           piety
           ,
           and
           care
           of
           Iustice
           :
           and
           are
           so
           full
           of
           religious
           admonitions
           ,
           as
           it
           seemes
           ,
           he
           held
           the
           best
           meanes
           to
           haue
           lawes
           obserued
           ,
           was
           ,
           to
           haue
           them
           first
           enacted
           in
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           .
           Amongst
           others
           ,
           hee
           inflicted
           exact
           punishment
           on
           all
           intemperances
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           offences
           committed
           against
           publique
           manners
           .
           Seuere
           he
           was
           ,
           but
           not
           cruell
           :
           few
           of
           his
           lawes
           sanguinarie
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           time
           :
           which
           though
           rough
           ,
           yet
           found
           meanes
           to
           maintayne
           publique
           order
           ,
           without
           the
           luctuall
           remedie
           of
           bloud
           .
           No
           punishments
           capital
           ,
           vnles
           conspiracies
           :
           the
           rest
           were
           all
           pecuniaric
           mulcts
           ,
           banishments
           ,
           bondage
           or
           imprisonment
           .
        
         
           To
           shew
           his
           clemency
           ,
           this
           (
           amongst
           many
           )
           is
           one
           example
           :
           there
           was
           a
           law
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           had
           committed
           thest
           ,
           and
           the
           goods
           found
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           all
           his
           family
           were
           made
           bond
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           child
           in
           the
           cradle
           :
           This
           
           he
           antiquates
           as
           most
           vniust
           ,
           and
           ordaines
           ,
           that
           onely
           the
           malefactor
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           could
           aide
           him
           ,
           should
           endure
           the
           punishment
           :
           and
           that
           the
           wife
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           thing
           stolne
           ,
           were
           found
           vnder
           her
           locke
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           guilty
           of
           her
           husbands
           offence
           .
        
         
           Thus
           was
           hee
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           with
           whome
           ,
           hee
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           so
           well
           cleered
           himselfe
           (
           howsoeuer
           he
           did
           with
           God
           )
           that
           he
           became
           King
           of
           their
           affections
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           their
           countrie
           .
           And
           to
           maintayne
           this
           opinion
           ,
           hee
           did
           many
           popular
           acts
           :
           as
           first
           all
           rites
           of
           honor
           and
           reuerence
           to
           the
           memorie
           of
           the
           late
           King
           Edmond
           ,
           his
           confederate
           :
           besides
           :
           the
           executing
           all
           such
           as
           could
           be
           found
           to
           haue
           had
           any
           hand
           in
           that
           murther
           .
           Then
           married
           he
           heere
           at
           home
           ,
           Emme
           ,
           late
           wife
           to
           King
           Ethelred
           (
           though
           it
           were
           more
           for
           his
           honour
           then
           hers
           ,
           to
           accept
           his
           bed
           ,
           that
           had
           beene
           the
           persecutor
           of
           her
           husband
           and
           children
           )
           whereby
           he
           held
           the
           Duke
           of
           Normandie
           from
           attempting
           any
           thing
           for
           his
           nephewes
           ,
           in
           regard
           his
           sister
           might
           haue
           other
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           thus
           established
           this
           mightie
           kingdome
           ,
           occasion
           prepares
           him
           another
           .
           The
           people
           of
           Norway
           ,
           cōtemning
           the
           debilitie
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           conspiring
           to
           depose
           him
           ,
           grew
           into
           faction
           :
           wherupon
           he
           fastens
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           great
           forces
           he
           brought
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           might
           of
           money
           ,
           and
           high
           estimation
           
           of
           his
           worthinesse
           ,
           so
           preuailed
           ,
           as
           hee
           soone
           obteyned
           that
           kingdome
           ;
           and
           was
           now
           the
           most
           renowned
           and
           potent
           Prince
           in
           all
           these
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           :
           intitled
           ,
           King
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Denmarke
          
           and
           Norwey
           .
        
         
           Herewithall
           grew
           his
           magnificence
           ,
           as
           wide
           as
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           was
           especiallie
           extended
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           hee
           laboured
           most
           to
           gratifie
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           conscience
           of
           his
           deedes
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           people
           ,
           (
           generally
           addicted
           to
           deuotion
           )
           might
           be
           made
           the
           more
           his
           .
           And
           holding
           it
           not
           enough
           to
           poure
           out
           his
           immense
           bounty
           here
           within
           the
           land
           ,
           seekes
           to
           make
           Rome
           also
           feele
           the
           fulnesse
           thereof
           ;
           whither
           he
           went
           in
           person
           ,
           and
           performed
           many
           famous
           workes
           of
           charitie
           and
           honor
           ;
           both
           there
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           his
           voyage
           .
           He
           freed
           the
           Saxon
           schoole
           ,
           his
           predecessors
           of
           England
           had
           founded
           ,
           from
           all
           imposition
           :
           as
           he
           did
           likewise
           all
           streights
           and
           passages
           ,
           where
           trauellers
           were
           with
           rigor
           constrained
           to
           pay
           toll
           .
        
         
           Of
           his
           entertainment
           at
           Rome
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Conrade
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           diuerse
           other
           Princes
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           himselfe
           writes
           to
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Nobilitie
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           withall
           exhorts
           them
           very
           powerfully
           to
           haue
           an
           especiall
           regard
           to
           the
           due
           administration
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           to
           all
           his
           subiects
           alike
           ,
           without
           doing
           the
           least
           wrong
           for
           his
           gaine
           ,
           hauing
           no
           
           need
           to
           aduance
           his
           reuenue
           by
           sinne
           :
           And
           also
           charges
           them
           to
           see
           all
           Chirchscot
           and
           Romescot
           fully
           cleered
           before
           his
           returne
           .
        
         
           The
           actiue
           vertue
           of
           this
           Prince
           ,
           being
           the
           mightiest
           ,
           and
           most
           absolute
           Monarch
           that
           cuer
           yet
           appeared
           in
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           the
           author
           of
           a
           cloze
           ,
           and
           first
           of
           a
           new
           Gouernment
           ,
           is
           such
           ;
           as
           shewes
           he
           striued
           by
           all
           worthie
           wayes
           ,
           to
           lay
           the
           ground-worke
           of
           a
           State
           ;
           which
           according
           to
           his
           frame
           ,
           was
           either
           to
           hold
           good
           to
           his
           posteritie
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           And
           as
           likely
           was
           he
           ,
           to
           haue
           bene
           the
           roote
           of
           a
           succession
           ,
           spreading
           into
           many
           discents
           ,
           as
           was
           afterward
           the
           Norman
           ;
           hauing
           as
           plentifull
           an
           issue
           masculine
           ,
           as
           he
           :
           besides
           ,
           he
           raigned
           neere
           as
           long
           ;
           farre
           better
           beloued
           ;
           of
           disposition
           more
           bountifull
           ,
           and
           of
           power
           larger
           to
           do
           good
           .
           But
           it
           was
           not
           in
           his
           fate
           ;
           his
           children
           miscaried
           in
           the
           succession
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           great
           worke
           fell
           in
           a
           manner
           with
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           
           HArald
           ,
           the
           eldest
           sonne
           of
           Knute
           (
           some
           
           write
           by
           his
           fathers
           ordinance
           ,
           others
           by
           the
           election
           of
           the
           Danicque
           Nobilitie
           ,
           in
           an
           assembly
           at
           Oxford
           )
           was
           made
           king
           :
           whereas
           Godwin
           Earle
           of
           Kent
           ,
           and
           the
           Nobility
           of
           England
           ,
           would
           haue
           chosen
           Hardiknute
           ,
           borne
           of
           Queene
           Emme
           ,
           or
           else
           Alfride
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Ethelred
           ,
           who
           is
           sayd
           to
           haue
           come
           out
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           vpon
           the
           death
           of
           Knute
           ,
           to
           claime
           
           the
           Crowne
           ;
           But
           Harald
           ,
           being
           at
           hand
           caried
           it
           ;
           The
           first
           act
           of
           whose
           raigne
           ,
           was
           the
           banishment
           ,
           and
           surprizing
           all
           the
           Treasure
           of
           his
           step-mother
           Queene
           Emme
           :
           Then
           the
           putting
           out
           the
           eies
           of
           Alfrid
           her
           sonne
           ,
           his
           competitor
           :
           and
           committing
           him
           to
           a
           loathsome
           prison
           ,
           where
           he
           died
           .
           For
           which
           deed
           ,
           the
           Earle
           Godwyn
           beares
           a
           foule
           marke
           ,
           as
           betraying
           him
           .
           Queene
           Emme
           repaires
           to
           Baldouin
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           her
           kinsman
           ,
           where
           she
           remained
           during
           the
           raigne
           of
           Harald
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           offoure
           yeares
           ,
           and
           then
           with
           her
           sonne
           Hardiknute
           (
           who
           came
           out
           of
           Denmarke
           ,
           as
           it
           seemes
           prepared
           for
           some
           thing
           else
           ,
           then
           to
           visit
           her
           at
           Bridges
           )
           returned
           into
           England
           .
        
         
           THis
           Hardiknute
           inuested
           in
           the
           Gouernement
           ,
           
           soone
           frustrated
           the
           hope
           and
           opinion
           
           fore-conceiued
           of
           him
           :
           and
           first
           in
           like
           sort
           began
           with
           that
           degenerous
           act
           of
           reuenge
           (
           wherein
           none
           are
           sayd
           so
           much
           to
           delight
           in
           ,
           as
           women
           )
           causing
           the
           body
           of
           the
           late
           king
           to
           be
           vntomb'd
           ,
           the
           head
           cut
           off
           ,
           &
           throwne
           into
           Thames
           ;
           Then
           makes
           inquisition
           for
           such
           as
           were
           guiltie
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Alfride
           ,
           his
           brother
           by
           the
           mother
           :
           whereof
           Earle
           Godwyn
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           are
           accused
           ;
           The
           Bishop
           is
           disposest
           his
           Sea
           :
           and
           the
           Earle
           with
           a
           rich
           and
           rare
           deuised
           present
           ,
           in
           forme
           of
           a
           ship
           of
           gold
           ,
           appeased
           that
           furie
           :
           
           making
           publicke
           protestation
           of
           his
           innocency
           before
           the
           whole
           Nobility
           ,
           with
           whom
           in
           respect
           his
           deepe
           roote
           had
           spread
           so
           many
           branches
           ,
           he
           stood
           firme
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           blame
           was
           laide
           to
           the
           violence
           and
           rankor
           of
           the
           late
           king
           .
        
         
           Besides
           the
           offending
           these
           great
           men
           ,
           he
           added
           a
           generall
           grieuance
           to
           the
           whole
           kingdome
           ,
           by
           a
           prodigall
           largesse
           ,
           giuing
           to
           euery
           Mariner
           of
           his
           Nauy
           eight
           Markes
           ,
           and
           to
           euery
           Maister
           ten
           ,
           which
           he
           imposed
           to
           be
           paid
           by
           the
           State.
           But
           after
           hauing
           called
           home
           Edward
           his
           other
           halfe-brother
           ,
           out
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           he
           liued
           not
           long
           ,
           for
           farther
           violences
           ;
           Dying
           suddenly
           the
           second
           yeare
           of
           his
           raigne
           ,
           in
           the
           celebration
           of
           a
           mariage
           at
           Lambeth
           in
           his
           greatest
           iolity
           ,
           not
           without
           suspition
           of
           poyson
           .
        
         
           ANd
           with
           him
           ended
           the
           gouernmēt
           of
           the
           Danes
           in
           England
           ,
           hauing
           only
           continued
           
           26
           yeares
           vnder
           these
           three
           last
           Kings
           :
           and
           that
           without
           any
           cracke
           or
           noyse
           ,
           by
           reason
           the
           nation
           had
           no
           predominant
           side
           ,
           that
           might
           sway
           the
           State
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           remission
           of
           
           their
           power
           home
           in
           the
           first
           yeare
           of
           Knute
           ,
           and
           no
           great
           admission
           of
           others
           after
           :
           and
           that
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           here
           before
           ,
           were
           now
           so
           incorporated
           with
           the
           English
           ,
           as
           they
           made
           one
           bodie
           :
           and
           most
           of
           them
           planted
           in
           the
           
           remote
           parts
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           that
           lay
           ouer
           against
           Denmarke
           :
           where
           by
           ,
           that
           which
           with
           all
           the
           strugling
           ,
           no
           power
           or
           dilligence
           of
           man
           could
           resist
           ,
           expired
           of
           it selfe
           :
           leauing
           England
           to
           a
           King
           of
           her
           owne
           ,
           and
           Denmarke
           to
           ciuile
           discord
           about
           the
           succession
           ,
           Norwey
           likewise
           returning
           obedience
           to
           a
           sonne
           of
           Olaue
           ,
           recouered
           quietnesse
           ,
           &
           a
           home
           borne
           King.
           
        
         
           BY
           which
           occasion
           ,
           Edward
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           
           Ethelred
           ,
           succeeding
           in
           the
           gouernment
           ,
           raigned
           24
           yeares
           in
           peace
           (
           which
           besides
           a
           
           few
           monethes
           ,
           was
           all
           the
           space
           that
           lay
           betwixt
           ,
           the
           two
           gulphes
           of
           strangers
           domination
           )
           and
           was
           a
           Prince
           more
           necessarie
           then
           profitable
           :
           fit
           for
           no
           other
           then
           the
           calme
           time
           he
           had
           .
           For
           hauing
           beene
           so
           long
           brought
           vp
           with
           the
           Nunnes
           at
           Iumieges
           ,
           in
           Normandie
           ,
           he
           scarce
           knew
           to
           be
           a
           man
           when
           he
           came
           into
           England
           .
           And
           to
           shew
           how
           little
           he
           vnderstood
           himselfe
           ;
           they
           note
           how
           in
           a
           great
           anger
           he
           said
           to
           a
           base
           fellowe
           that
           disturbed
           his
           game
           in
           hunting
           ,
           
             I
             would
             punish
             thee
             were
             I
             able
             .
          
           And
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           vowed
           their
           continencie
           with
           whome
           hee
           was
           bred
           ,
           was
           so
           far
           from
           knowing
           other
           women
           (
           either
           thorowe
           conscience
           or
           debilitie
           )
           as
           his
           owne
           wife
           ,
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           protested
           herselfe
           free
           from
           any
           carnall
           act
           done
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           liued
           he
           with
           
           her
           in
           all
           formall
           shew
           of
           marriage
           .
        
         
           The
           soft
           simplicitie
           of
           this
           King
           ,
           gaue
           way
           to
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           Earle
           Godwyn
           ,
           and
           his
           children
           ,
           who
           for
           that
           he
           would
           seeme
           the
           especiall
           man
           in
           his
           prefermēt
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           by
           matching
           his
           daughter
           Edith
           to
           him
           ,
           swayed
           cheifely
           the
           wheele
           of
           that
           time
           :
           and
           yet
           not
           without
           opposition
           :
           For
           Syward
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           and
           Leofrike
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           men
           of
           as
           great
           State
           and
           spirit
           ,
           seeing
           him
           most
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           became
           more
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           turne
           in
           performing
           very
           noble
           actions
           .
           Nor
           did
           their
           emulation
           but
           much
           conduce
           to
           the
           present
           benifit
           both
           of
           the
           King
           and
           State
           ;
           For
           the
           Earle
           Syward
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           behind
           hand
           in
           effecting
           as
           braue
           deedes
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           as
           Harold
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Westsex
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           Earle
           Godwyn
           performed
           against
           the
           welsh
           in
           the
           west
           :
           For
           the
           first
           depriued
           of
           life
           and
           Crowne
           ,
           Macbeth
           ,
           an
           vsurper
           ,
           and
           inuested
           Malcolin
           ,
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           other
           defeited
           Ris
           ,
           and
           Griffine
           ,
           two
           brothers
           ,
           Kings
           of
           Wales
           ,
           and
           subdued
           that
           Prouince
           to
           this
           Crowne
           .
        
         
           Besides
           the
           Earle
           Godwyn
           ,
           had
           to
           struggle
           with
           an
           Arch-byshop
           of
           
             Canterburie
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             a
             Norman
             ,
          
           preferred
           ,
           from
           a
           Monke
           ,
           first
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           that
           Sea
           ,
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           inwardly
           affecting
           most
           that
           nation
           ,
           as
           being
           part
           of
           their
           bloud
           ,
           and
           bred
           amongst
           them
           .
           
           Of
           whom
           it
           seemed
           he
           had
           many
           about
           his
           person
           ,
           whose
           neerenes
           ,
           being
           strangers
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           they
           did
           ,
           could
           not
           auoid
           to
           be
           thought
           to
           doe
           ill
           offices
           against
           the
           Earle
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           in
           generall
           :
           whereby
           ,
           what
           went
           not
           right
           in
           the
           lyne
           of
           menn's
           desires
           ,
           was
           thought
           to
           be
           their
           cause
           .
           And
           in
           stomackes
           full
           charged
           ,
           this
           occasion
           gaue
           more
           fire
           .
           Eustace
           Earle
           of
           Bullogne
           ,
           who
           had
           married
           Goda
           the
           Kings
           sister
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           at
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           returning
           into
           France
           ,
           his
           Herbenger
           in
           taking
           vp
           lodgings
           at
           Douer
           ,
           vpon
           his
           peremptory
           behauiour
           ,
           was
           by
           a
           citizen
           slaine
           ;
           The
           Earle
           arriuing
           with
           all
           his
           trayne
           ,
           pursues
           ,
           and
           slew
           the
           homicide
           ,
           with
           18
           other
           .
           The
           Citie
           seeing
           this
           ,
           tooke
           armes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           bickering
           ,
           the
           Earle
           lost
           22
           of
           his
           men
           whereupon
           ,
           backe
           he
           hasts
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           aggrauates
           the
           insolency
           of
           the
           Citizens
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           the
           Earle
           Goawyn
           is
           sent
           for
           ,
           and
           commaunded
           with
           a
           power
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           make
           against
           the
           Citie
           of
           Douer
           ,
           to
           chastice
           the
           people
           .
           The
           Earle
           considering
           it
           was
           vpon
           the
           information
           of
           one
           side
           ;
           aduised
           the
           King
           rather
           to
           send
           for
           the
           cheife
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           what
           they
           could
           say
           for
           themselues
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           to
           proceede
           ,
           which
           being
           taken
           for
           a
           coldnes
           in
           the
           businesse
           ,
           and
           of
           fauor
           to
           his
           countrymen
           ,
           gaue
           the
           King
           and
           his
           enimies
           occasion
           to
           suspect
           his
           affection
           .
           Shortly
           
           after
           ,
           the
           Earle
           is
           summoned
           to
           an
           Assemblie
           at
           Gloucester
           ,
           where
           neither
           hee
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           sonnes
           would
           appeare
           ;
           and
           suspecting
           some
           practice
           against
           him
           by
           his
           enimies
           ,
           raises
           forces
           ,
           pretending
           to
           suppresse
           the
           Welsh
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           found
           to
           offend
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Assemblie
           remoues
           to
           London
           ,
           summons
           him
           againe
           to
           make
           his
           apparance
           ,
           to
           dismisse
           his
           forces
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           only
           attended
           with
           12
           persons
           .
           Hee
           sendes
           them
           word
           ,
           to
           dismisse
           his
           forces
           he
           was
           content
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           els
           the
           King
           would
           commaund
           him
           ,
           so
           it
           were
           with
           the
           safetie
           of
           his
           life
           and
           honour
           ;
           but
           to
           come
           disaccompanied
           ,
           was
           for
           neither
           .
           Then
           was
           he
           commaunded
           within
           5
           daies
           to
           depart
           the
           Realme
           ,
           which
           hee
           did
           ,
           and
           with
           Toustayne
           and
           Swayne
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           gets
           him
           into
           Flaunders
           ,
           where
           Toustayne
           married
           the
           daughter
           of
           the
           Earle
           Baldouin
           5.
           
           Harald
           his
           eldest
           sonne
           ,
           departs
           into
           Ireland
           :
           the
           King
           puts
           from
           him
           the
           Queene
           ,
           to
           be
           partaker
           of
           the
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           miserie
           of
           her
           house
           .
           The
           Earle
           Godwin
           in
           this
           desperate
           fortune
           ,
           whilst
           the
           French
           and
           his
           enimies
           possest
           the
           King
           ,
           fell
           to
           piracye
           ,
           disturbed
           the
           coastes
           ,
           approached
           London
           ,
           by
           the
           Ryuer
           ,
           and
           being
           so
           popular
           ,
           as
           no
           forces
           would
           oppose
           against
           him
           ,
           made
           at
           length
           his
           owne
           peace
           with
           power
           ;
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           the
           French
           fearing
           reuenge
           ,
           forsooke
           both
           the
           Court
           and
           kingdome
           .
        
         
         
           This
           (
           as
           fore-pointing
           to
           a
           storme
           that
           was
           gathering
           on
           that
           coast
           )
           began
           the
           first
           difference
           with
           the
           French
           nation
           :
           which
           thus
           acquainted
           with
           the
           distraction
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           factions
           of
           great
           men
           ,
           wrought
           on
           those
           aduantages
           ,
           and
           were
           instruments
           to
           draw
           on
           the
           fatall
           enterprize
           that
           followed
           .
        
         
           The
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           and
           the
           disproportionate
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           Earle
           Godwyn
           ,
           being
           risen
           vp
           from
           so
           great
           a
           fall
           (
           learning
           thereby
           ,
           to
           looke
           better
           to
           his
           feete
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           sides
           strong
           )
           increased
           these
           discontentments
           ,
           and
           partialities
           in
           the
           State
           :
           wherein
           many
           acts
           of
           iniustice
           ,
           by
           the
           sway
           of
           power
           and
           passion
           ,
           were
           committed
           ,
           which
           did
           much
           blacken
           that
           time
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           good
           man
           (
           not
           by
           doing
           ,
           but
           induring
           ill
           )
           held
           to
           be
           a
           bad
           king
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           that
           Emme
           the
           Queene
           mother
           ,
           had
           her
           part
           of
           much
           affliction
           in
           his
           raigne
           ,
           suffering
           both
           in
           her
           goods
           and
           fame
           :
           and
           how
           to
           purge
           her selfe
           of
           a
           scandall
           raised
           on
           her
           with
           Alwyn
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           she
           vnder-went
           the
           triall
           of
           Fire-Ordeall
           (
           which
           was
           to
           passe
           blind-fold
           ,
           with
           bare
           feete
           ,
           ouer
           certaine
           plough-shares
           ,
           made
           red
           hot
           ,
           and
           laid
           an
           vneuen
           distance
           one
           before
           the
           other
           )
           which
           she
           safely
           performed
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           ,
           both
           her
           sonne
           and
           the
           State
           so
           little
           respected
           this
           great
           Lady
           (
           whose
           many
           yeares
           
           had
           made
           her
           an
           actor
           in
           diuerse
           fortunes
           )
           was
           ,
           for
           that
           she
           neuer
           affected
           king
           Ethelred
           ,
           nor
           the
           children
           she
           had
           by
           him
           :
           and
           for
           her
           mariage
           with
           Knute
           ,
           the
           great
           enemy
           and
           subduer
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           whom
           she
           euer
           much
           more
           loued
           liuing
           ,
           and
           commended
           dead
           .
        
         
           It
           seemed
           these
           priuate
           grudges
           ,
           with
           mens
           particular
           ends
           ,
           held
           these
           times
           so
           busied
           ,
           that
           the
           publicke
           was
           neglected
           ,
           and
           an
           issuelesse
           King
           ,
           gaue
           matter
           for
           ambition
           and
           power
           ,
           to
           build
           hopes
           and
           practises
           vpon
           :
           though
           for
           his
           owne
           part
           ,
           he
           shewed
           to
           haue
           had
           a
           care
           for
           the
           succession
           ,
           in
           sending
           for
           his
           nephew
           Edward
           ,
           intitled
           the
           Out-law
           ,
           with
           his
           children
           ,
           out
           of
           Hungarie
           .
           But
           Edward
           ,
           shortly
           after
           his
           arriuall
           died
           ,
           and
           Edgar
           his
           sonne
           (
           surnamed
           Atheling
           )
           to
           say
           the
           noble
           Edgar
           )
           either
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           youth
           ,
           which
           yet
           was
           no
           barre
           to
           his
           right
           ,
           or
           being
           borne
           and
           bred
           a
           stranger
           ,
           little
           knowing
           ,
           or
           knowne
           to
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           had
           his
           claime
           neglected
           vpon
           the
           death
           of
           this
           pious
           king
           .
        
         
           ANd
           Harald
           ,
           sonne
           to
           the
           Earle
           Godwin
           
           
           (
           the
           next
           day
           after
           )
           was
           preferredto
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           whether
           by
           any
           title
           he
           might
           pretend
           from
           the
           Danicque
           kings
           ,
           as
           discended
           from
           that
           nation
           (
           and
           as
           some
           report
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Githa
           ,
           sister
           to
           Swayne
           )
           or
           by
           meere
           election
           of
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           we
           cannot
           
           say
           :
           but
           it
           seemes
           ,
           the
           pressing
           necessitie
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           required
           a
           more
           man
           ,
           to
           vndergo
           the
           burthen
           of
           warre
           ,
           and
           that
           trouble
           ,
           the
           world
           was
           like
           to
           fall
           into
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           claimes
           now
           made
           both
           by
           the
           Dane
           and
           Norman
           ,
           cast
           it
           suddenly
           vpon
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           eminent
           man
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           his
           owne
           deseruings
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           alliance
           .
           Neither
           did
           he
           faile
           but
           in
           fortune
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           this
           election
           ,
           taking
           all
           the
           best
           courses
           both
           for
           the
           well-ordering
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           all
           prouisions
           for
           defence
           ,
           that
           a
           politicke
           and
           actiue
           Prince
           could
           do
           .
           But
           being
           to
           deale
           in
           a
           broken
           world
           ,
           where
           the
           affections
           of
           men
           were
           all
           disioynted
           ,
           or
           dasht
           with
           the
           terror
           of
           an
           approching
           mischiefe
           ,
           failing
           (
           as
           vsually
           is
           seene
           )
           in
           these
           publicke
           feares
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           diligence
           and
           courage
           to
           withstand
           it
           ,
           soonefound
           more
           then
           enough
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           first
           man
           ,
           which
           began
           to
           disturbe
           his
           new
           gouernment
           ,
           was
           his
           owne
           yonger
           brother
           Toustayne
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           late
           king
           Edward
           ,
           hauing
           the
           gouernment
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           was
           for
           his
           pride
           and
           immanities
           shewed
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           banished
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           now
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           former
           conceiued
           hatred
           against
           his
           brother
           ,
           easily
           set
           on
           ,
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Normandie
           ,
           and
           Baldouin
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Flanders
           (
           whose
           two
           daughters
           the
           
           Duke
           and
           he
           had
           maried
           )
           assailes
           first
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           ,
           and
           after
           sets
           vpon
           the
           coast
           of
           Kent
           ,
           whence
           he
           was
           chased
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Harald
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           withdraw
           into
           the
           North
           parts
           ,
           and
           there
           seeking
           to
           land
           ,
           was
           likewise
           repulsed
           ,
           by
           the
           Earles
           Morchar
           and
           Edwyn
           (
           whose
           sister
           Harald
           had
           maried
           .
           )
           Then
           craues
           he
           aide
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           after
           of
           Harald
           surnamed
           Harfager
           ,
           king
           of
           Norwey
           ,
           being
           then
           taking
           in
           ,
           the
           Orchades
           ,
           and
           exercising
           piracie
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           whom
           he
           induced
           with
           all
           his
           forces
           to
           inuade
           England
           .
           And
           landing
           at
           Tinmouth
           (
           discomfeiting
           their
           first
           incounters
           )
           they
           marched
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           kingdome
           without
           resistance
           .
           Neere
           Stamford
           ,
           king
           Harald
           of
           England
           met
           them
           with
           a
           puissant
           armie
           ;
           and
           after
           long
           and
           eager
           fight
           ,
           ended
           the
           day
           with
           victory
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           his
           brother
           Toustayne
           ,
           and
           the
           king
           of
           Norwey
           .
        
         
           But
           from
           hence
           was
           he
           called
           with
           his
           wearied
           and
           broken
           forces
           ,
           to
           a
           more
           fatall
           businesse
           in
           the
           South
           .
           For
           now
           William
           Duke
           of
           Normandie
           ,
           pretending
           a
           right
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           the
           testament
           of
           the
           late
           king
           Edward
           his
           kinsman
           ,
           vpon
           the
           aduantage
           of
           a
           busie
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           disfurnishment
           of
           those
           parts
           ,
           landed
           at
           Pemsey
           ,
           not
           farre
           from
           Hastings
           in
           Sussex
           :
           neere
           to
           which
           place
           ,
           was
           tried
           by
           the
           great
           Assize
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           in
           battell
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           power
           ,
           betweene
           
           the
           English
           and
           Norman
           Nation
           .
           A
           battaile
           the
           most
           memorable
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           and
           howsoeuer
           miserably
           lost
           ,
           yet
           most
           nobly
           fought
           ,
           on
           the
           part
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           the
           many
           wounds
           of
           Harald
           there
           slaine
           ,
           with
           the
           heapes
           of
           thousands
           of
           the
           English
           shew
           ,
           how
           much
           was
           wrought
           to
           haue
           sau'd
           their
           country
           ,
           from
           the
           calamitie
           of
           forraine
           seruitude
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           ,
           how
           so
           great
           a
           kingdome
           as
           England
           then
           was
           ,
           could
           with
           one
           blow
           be
           subdued
           by
           so
           small
           a
           prouince
           as
           Normandy
           ;
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           it
           could
           neuer
           after
           come
           to
           make
           any
           generall
           head
           against
           the
           Conquerour
           ,
           might
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           circumstances
           fore-noted
           ,
           and
           other
           concurrent
           causes
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           booke
           to
           be
           declared
           ,
           giue
           vs
           faire
           and
           probable
           reason
           thereof
           :
           Besides
           the
           indisposition
           of
           a
           diseased
           time
           (
           as
           it
           is
           described
           by
           such
           as
           liued
           neerest
           it
           )
           may
           giue
           vs
           great
           euidence
           in
           this
           examination
           .
           For
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           were
           ,
           by
           their
           being
           ,
           secure
           from
           their
           former
           enemy
           the
           Dane
           ,
           and
           their
           long
           peace
           ;
           which
           had
           held
           in
           a
           manner
           from
           the
           death
           of
           king
           
             Edmond
             Ironside
          
           ,
           almost
           50
           yeares
           ;
           growne
           neglectiue
           of
           armes
           ,
           and
           generally
           debaushed
           with
           luxurie
           ,
           and
           idlenesse
           :
           the
           Cleargie
           licentious
           ,
           and
           onely
           content
           with
           a
           tumultuary
           learning
           :
           The
           Nobility
           giuen
           to
           gluttony
           ,
           venery
           and
           oppression
           :
           the
           common
           sort
           to
           
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           all
           disorder
           :
           And
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           last
           action
           of
           Harald
           at
           Stamford
           ,
           the
           brauest
           men
           perished
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           growing
           insolent
           vpon
           the
           victorie
           ,
           retaining
           the
           spoyles
           ,
           without
           distribution
           to
           his
           souldiers
           ,
           not
           inured
           to
           be
           commanded
           by
           martiall
           discipline
           ,
           made
           them
           discontent
           and
           vnruly
           :
           and
           comming
           to
           this
           battell
           with
           many
           mercinary
           men
           ,
           and
           a
           discontented
           Army
           ,
           gaue
           great
           occasion
           to
           the
           lamentable
           losse
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Normans
           had
           a
           peculiar
           fight
           with
           long
           bowes
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           English
           (
           then
           altogether
           vnacquainted
           .
           )
           were
           especially
           ouerthrowne
           .
           And
           yet
           their
           owne
           Writers
           report
           how
           the
           maine
           battallion
           of
           the
           English
           consisting
           of
           Bils
           (
           their
           chiefe
           and
           antient
           weapon
           )
           held
           in
           a
           body
           so
           close
           lockt
           together
           ,
           as
           no
           force
           could
           dissolue
           them
           :
           till
           the
           Normans
           ,
           faining
           to
           fly
           ,
           drew
           them
           to
           a
           disordered
           pursuite
           .
           And
           so
           they
           excuse
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           day
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           my
           noble
           Lord
           ,
           haue
           I
           ,
           in
           the
           streightest
           course
           ,
           the
           vneuen
           compasse
           of
           Antiquitie
           could
           direct
           me
           ,
           got
           ouer
           the
           wide
           and
           intricate
           passage
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           that
           lay
           beyond
           the
           worke
           I
           purpose
           more
           particularly
           to
           deliuer
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           first
           Booke
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           BOOKE
           of
           the
           Historie
           of
           England
        
         
           The
           life
           of
           William
           .
           1.
           
        
         
           I
           Come
           now
           (
           my
           noble
           Lord
           of
           Rochester
           )
           to
           write
           of
           a
           time
           ,
           wherin
           the
           State
           of
           England
           receiued
           an
           alteration
           of
           lawes
           ,
           customes
           ,
           fashion
           ,
           manner
           of
           liuing
           ,
           language
           writing
           ,
           with
           new
           formes
           of
           fights
           ,
           fortifications
           ,
           buildings
           ,
           and
           generally
           an
           innouation
           in
           most
           thinges
           but
           Religion
           .
           So
           that
           from
           this
           mutation
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           greatest
           it
           euer
           had
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           beginne
           with
           a
           new
           accompt
           of
           an
           England
           ,
           more
           in
           dominion
           abroade
           ,
           more
           in
           State
           and
           ability
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           honour
           and
           name
           in
           the
           world
           then
           heretofore
           :
           which
           by
           being
           thus
           vndone
           ,
           was
           made
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           in
           her
           fate
           to
           get
           more
           by
           her
           losses
           ,
           then
           her
           
           better
           fortunes
           .
           For
           as
           first
           the
           conquest
           of
           the
           Danes
           ;
           brought
           her
           to
           the
           intyrest
           Gouernment
           ,
           shee
           euer
           possest
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           made
           her
           most
           redoubted
           of
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           North
           :
           so
           did
           this
           of
           the
           Norman
           by
           comming
           in
           vpon
           her
           ,
           make
           a
           way
           to
           let
           her
           out
           ,
           and
           stretch
           her
           mightie
           armes
           ouer
           the
           Seas
           ,
           into
           the
           goodly
           Prouinces
           of
           the
           South
           ;
           For
           before
           these
           times
           ,
           the
           English
           nation
           from
           their
           first
           establishment
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           about
           the
           space
           of
           500
           yeares
           ,
           neuer
           made
           any
           sally
           out
           of
           the
           Isle
           ,
           vpon
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           busied
           at
           home
           in
           a
           deuided
           State
           ,
           held
           a
           broken
           gouernment
           with
           the
           Danes
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           great
           regard
           ,
           it
           seemes
           ,
           with
           other
           nations
           ,
           till
           Knute
           lead
           them
           forth
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Norwey
           ,
           where
           they
           first
           shewed
           effects
           of
           their
           valour
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           would
           be
           ,
           were
           they
           imployed
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Normans
           hauing
           more
           of
           the
           sunne
           ,
           and
           ciuilitic
           by
           their
           commixtion
           with
           the
           English
           ,
           begat
           smoother
           fashions
           ,
           with
           quicker
           motions
           .
           And
           being
           a
           nation
           free
           from
           that
           dull
           discease
           of
           drinke
           ,
           wherewith
           their
           former
           conquerours
           were
           naturally
           infected
           ,
           induced
           a
           more
           comely
           temperance
           ,
           with
           a
           neerer
           regard
           of
           reputation
           &
           honour
           :
           For
           where
           as
           before
           ,
           the
           English
           liued
           loose
           ,
           in
           little
           homely
           cottages
           ,
           where
           they
           spent
           all
           their
           reuenewes
           in
           good
           fare
           ,
           caring
           for
           little
           
           other
           gaitie
           at
           all
           .
           Now
           after
           the
           Norman
           manner
           ,
           
           they
           build
           them
           stately
           houses
           ,
           prouide
           furnishments
           ,
           erect
           Castles
           ,
           after
           the
           architecture
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           before
           were
           otherwise
           .
           They
           inclose
           parkes
           for
           their
           priuat
           pleasure
           ,
           being
           debar'd
           the
           generall
           liberty
           of
           hunting
           ,
           which
           heretofore
           they
           enioyed
           :
           whereupon
           all
           the
           terms
           of
           building
           ,
           hunting
           ,
           tooles
           of
           workmen
           ,
           names
           of
           most
           handy-crafts
           apperteyning
           to
           the
           delights
           &
           adornements
           of
           life
           ,
           came
           all
           to
           be
           in
           French.
           And
           withall
           ,
           the
           Norman
           habits
           ,
           &
           fashion
           of
           liuing
           ,
           became
           generally
           assumed
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           noueltie
           ,
           &
           to
           take
           away
           the
           note
           of
           difference
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           well
           lookt
           on
           ,
           in
           this
           change
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           the
           bodie
           of
           our
           language
           remayned
           the
           Saxon
           ,
           yet
           it
           came
           so
           altered
           in
           the
           apparraile
           of
           the
           French
           tongue
           ,
           as
           now
           we
           hardly
           know
           it
           in
           the
           auncient
           forme
           it
           had
           ;
           and
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           character
           wherin
           it
           was
           written
           ,
           but
           was
           altred
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Roman
           ,
           and
           French
           now
           vsed
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           the
           end
           wee
           may
           the
           better
           know
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           nation
           that
           thus
           subdude
           vs
           ;
           wee
           must
           take
           our
           course
           vp
           to
           the
           head
           of
           their
           originals
           .
        
         
           The
           Normans
           ,
           wee
           finde
           to
           haue
           issued
           out
           
           of
           Norway
           and
           Denmarke
           ,
           and
           were
           of
           like
           manners
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           Northerne
           countries
           :
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           apt
           mixture
           of
           
           their
           phlegmatique
           and
           sanguine
           complexions
           ,
           with
           their
           promiscuous
           ingendring
           ,
           without
           any
           tye
           of
           marriage
           ,
           yeelded
           that
           continuall
           surchargement
           of
           people
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           vnburthen
           themselues
           on
           other
           countries
           ,
           wheresoeuer
           their
           violence
           could
           make
           them
           roome
           .
           And
           out
           of
           this
           redundancie
           ,
           Roul
           ,
           or
           Rou
           ,
           a
           great
           Cmmaunder
           amongst
           them
           ,
           furnished
           a
           robustious
           powre
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Alfrid
           ,
           and
           first
           landed
           in
           England
           ,
           (
           that
           euer
           lay
           in
           the
           Roade
           to
           all
           these
           inuadors
           )
           where
           finding
           no
           roome
           empty
           ,
           nor
           any
           imployment
           ,
           was
           content
           (
           vpon
           some
           releife
           receiued
           )
           to
           vse
           his
           forces
           otherwhere
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           against
           Rambalt
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Prize
           ,
           &
           Reignier
           Duke
           of
           Chaumont
           ,
           and
           Hennalt
           :
           with
           whome
           hee
           had
           many
           violent
           incounters
           ,
           and
           committed
           great
           spoiles
           in
           their
           countries
           .
           Which
           done
           ;
           hee
           passed
           along
           the
           coast
           of
           France
           ,
           entred
           the
           mouth
           of
           Seine
           ,
           and
           sackt
           all
           the
           countrie
           vp
           to
           Roan
           :
           where
           the
           people
           hauing
           beene
           lately
           before
           miserablie
           afflicted
           by
           Hasting
           ,
           (
           another
           inuador
           of
           the
           same
           Nation
           )
           were
           so
           terrified
           by
           the
           approach
           of
           these
           new
           forces
           ,
           that
           the
           Arch-byshop
           of
           Roan
           ,
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           offered
           him
           the
           obedience
           of
           that
           Citie
           ,
           and
           the
           Countrie
           about
           ,
           on
           condition
           ,
           he
           would
           defend
           them
           ,
           and
           minister
           Iustice
           according
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Customes
           of
           the
           Countrie
           .
           For
           Charles
           the
           Simples
           ,
           then
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           yeelding
           no
           present
           succour
           ,
           being
           otherwise
           imbroiled
           about
           the
           right
           of
           his
           Crowne
           ,
           gaue
           him
           the
           opportunitie
           to
           plant
           him
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           to
           grow
           so
           powrefull
           ,
           as
           shortly
           after
           hee
           attempted
           the
           conquest
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           gaue
           many
           notable
           defeits
           to
           the
           French
           Leaders
           .
           So
           that
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           Charles
           was
           faine
           to
           buye
           his
           peace
           with
           the
           price
           of
           an
           alliance
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           countrie
           of
           Nuestria
           (
           or
           Westrish
           )
           which
           of
           the
           Normans
           ,
           was
           after
           called
           Normandie
           .
           And
           thereupon
           Roul
           became
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           baptized
           ,
           had
           the
           name
           of
           Robert
           ,
           giuen
           by
           Robert
           ,
           brother
           to
           Eudes
           late
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           then
           stood
           in
           competition
           for
           that
           Crowne
           with
           Charles
           the
           Simples
           ,
           and
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           vnder-aided
           Roul
           secretly
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           make
           him
           frend
           his
           diseignes
           ;
           though
           after
           he
           vrged
           it
           an
           article
           against
           Charles
           ,
           the
           giuing
           away
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           the
           fauouring
           of
           strangers
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           came
           Roul
           to
           establish
           a
           State
           to
           his
           posteritie
           ,
           ordering
           the
           same
           with
           that
           Iudgement
           and
           equitie
           ,
           as
           he
           left
           his
           name
           in
           a
           perpetuall
           reuerence
           ,
           and
           his
           successors
           a
           firme
           foundation
           to
           plant
           vpon
           .
           From
           him
           ,
           in
           a
           direct
           lyne
           ,
           descended
           sixe
           Dukes
           of
           Normandie
           in
           the
           space
           of
           120
           yeares
           :
           William
           ,
           the
           first
           ,
           Richard
           1.
           
           Richard
           2
           who
           had
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           Richard
           and
           Robert
           ,
           that
           successiuely
           
           inherited
           the
           Dukedome
           .
        
         
           Robert
           after
           hauing
           gouerned
           eight
           yeares
           ,
           (
           either
           meerely
           for
           deuotion
           ,
           )
           which
           charitie
           ought
           rather
           deeme
           )
           or
           expiation
           for
           some
           secret
           guilt
           ,
           wherewith
           his
           conscience
           might
           stand
           charged
           ,
           about
           his
           brothers
           death
           ,
           (
           which
           because
           it
           was
           vntimely
           ,
           might
           be
           thought
           vnnaturall
           )
           resolues
           to
           visite
           the
           holie
           Sepulchre
           .
           And
           acquainting
           his
           Nobility
           therewithall
           ,
           was
           by
           them
           much
           diswaded
           ,
           in
           regard
           he
           had
           no
           issue
           :
           and
           that
           already
           they
           said
           ,
           Alain
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Britayne
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Burgogne
           ,
           were
           in
           contestation
           ,
           who
           should
           succeede
           him
           in
           the
           Duchie
           :
           so
           that
           vpon
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           their
           strife
           the
           Countrie
           was
           like
           to
           become
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           Souldier
           ,
           from
           which
           in
           conscience
           hee
           was
           bound
           by
           his
           best
           meanes
           to
           secure
           it
           .
           The
           Duke
           willed
           them
           to
           be
           content
           .
           I
           haue
           (
           said
           he
           )
           a
           little
           Bastard
           ,
           of
           whose
           worthines
           ,
           I
           haue
           great
           hope
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           he
           is
           of
           my
           begetting
           :
           him
           will
           I
           inuest
           in
           the
           Duchie
           as
           mine
           heire
           :
           And
           from
           hence
           forth
           I
           pray
           you
           take
           him
           for
           your
           Lord.
           The
           Earle
           of
           Britayne
           (
           notwithstanding
           his
           competition
           )
           to
           shew
           the
           affiance
           I
           haue
           in
           him
           ,
           I
           will
           constitute
           his
           gouernour
           ,
           and
           Seneschall
           of
           Normandie
           ;
           the
           King
           of
           France
           shal
           be
           his
           Guardian
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           will
           leaue
           him
           to
           God
           and
           your
           loyalties
           .
        
         
           Shortly
           after
           ,
           the
           Byshops
           and
           Barons
           did
           
           their
           homage
           to
           this
           base
           sonne
           ,
           named
           William
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           sixth
           Duke
           of
           Normandie
           after
           Roule
           ,
           begotten
           on
           Arlette
           ,
           a
           meane
           woman
           of
           Falaise
           .
           And
           Duke
           Robert
           taking
           his
           intended
           iourney
           ,
           deliuers
           the
           child
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           to
           Henrie
           1.
           
           King
           of
           France
           :
           whome
           before
           he
           had
           mainely
           aided
           in
           preseruing
           his
           Crowne
           (
           left
           him
           by
           his
           father
           King
           Roberts
           Testament
           )
           against
           his
           elder
           brother
           ,
           and
           his
           mother
           Consiance
           ,
           which
           with
           a
           great
           side
           of
           Nobilitie
           ,
           stood
           for
           the
           right
           of
           Primogeniture
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           France
           :
           And
           therefore
           might
           the
           more
           presume
           (
           if
           good
           turnes
           done
           to
           Princes
           could
           waighe
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           their
           selfe-respects
           would
           not
           turne
           the
           skale
           )
           to
           haue
           had
           a
           faire
           discharge
           of
           his
           trust
           ;
           and
           him
           for
           a
           protector
           ,
           whose
           power
           was
           best
           able
           to
           be
           so
           .
           And
           causing
           the
           childe
           to
           do
           homage
           for
           his
           Duchie
           of
           Normandie
           ,
           commits
           him
           to
           his
           Royall
           faith
           ;
           departs
           his
           Court
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           his
           life
           ,
           in
           Asia
           .
           Whereupon
           his
           successor
           ,
           but
           9
           yeares
           of
           age
           ,
           became
           obnoxious
           to
           all
           the
           miseries
           that
           afflict
           Princes
           in
           their
           pupillage
           :
           besides
           the
           reproach
           of
           his
           birth
           ;
           which
           though
           his
           honour
           and
           vertue
           might
           get
           ouer
           ,
           yet
           lay
           it
           euer
           a
           barre
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           hindred
           his
           standing
           cleere
           ,
           stood
           he
           neuer
           so
           highe
           .
        
         
           The
           nobles
           of
           Normandie
           soone
           after
           his
           fathers
           death
           ,
           by
           much
           intreaty
           ,
           got
           him
           out
           
           of
           the
           French
           Kings
           handes
           ,
           thinking
           the
           hauing
           him
           amongst
           them
           would
           adde
           more
           grace
           to
           his
           Counsellors
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           in
           office
           :
           and
           the
           State
           of
           a
           Court
           ,
           awe
           his
           State
           the
           better
           .
           But
           soone
           they
           found
           ,
           the
           hauing
           his
           person
           without
           his
           powre
           was
           but
           to
           put
           them
           out
           into
           more
           discord
           and
           faction
           .
        
         
           For
           presently
           followed
           the
           murthering
           and
           poysoning
           of
           Gouernors
           ,
           displacing
           Officers
           ,
           intrusion
           ,
           supplantation
           ,
           surprizings
           ,
           and
           recouerings
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           by
           a
           Nobilitie
           ,
           stubborne
           ,
           haughtie
           ,
           and
           incompatible
           of
           each
           others
           precedencie
           or
           neerenes
           .
           But
           this
           was
           the
           least
           ,
           as
           being
           done
           all
           for
           his
           person
           .
           Now
           followed
           more
           daungerous
           practises
           against
           it
           .
           His
           right
           was
           quarrelled
           by
           competitors
           ,
           cleere
           in
           bloud
           ,
           and
           great
           in
           meanes
           .
           Whereof
           the
           first
           (
           though
           farthest
           off
           in
           discent
           )
           was
           
             Roger
             de
             Tresny
          
           ,
           bringing
           a
           faire
           lyne
           from
           Roule
           ,
           and
           much
           proofe
           of
           his
           owne
           worth
           ,
           by
           hauing
           gotten
           great
           experience
           in
           the
           Sarazine
           warre
           in
           Spaine
           :
           whereby
           vpon
           his
           returne
           ,
           entertayning
           and
           feasting
           the
           great
           and
           especiall
           men
           of
           worth
           ,
           he
           was
           growen
           powerfull
           ,
           well
           followed
           ,
           and
           beloued
           of
           many
           :
           in
           so
           much
           that
           at
           length
           ,
           measuring
           his
           owne
           height
           ,
           he
           vrges
           what
           wrong
           it
           was
           that
           a
           Bastard
           ,
           and
           a
           childe
           ,
           should
           be
           preferred
           before
           him
           in
           the
           succession
           of
           that
           Duchie
           his
           auncestors
           had
           noblie
           gotten
           :
           and
           what
           a
           
           shame
           the
           Normans
           ,
           a
           people
           of
           that
           worth
           ,
           would
           indure
           to
           be
           so
           gouerned
           ;
           seeing
           they
           had
           others
           of
           the
           renowned
           race
           of
           
             Roule
             ,
             William
          
           and
           Richard
           ,
           Dukes
           of
           Normandie
           ,
           of
           a
           lawfull
           and
           direct
           lyne
           ,
           if
           they
           held
           him
           vnworthie
           to
           inherite
           the
           State
           :
           and
           impatient
           (
           as
           is
           ambition
           that
           cuer
           rides
           without
           raines
           )
           of
           any
           long
           delay
           ,
           brings
           his
           claime
           to
           a
           strong
           battaile
           in
           the
           feild
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           valiancie
           of
           
             Roger
             de
             Beaumount
          
           ,
           was
           vtterly
           defeited
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           with
           his
           .
           2.
           brethren
           slayne
           .
           Whereby
           all
           feare
           ,
           that
           way
           ,
           was
           extinquished
           ,
           and
           the
           reputation
           of
           the
           Duke
           and
           his
           ,
           so
           much
           aduanced
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           (
           notwithstanding
           his
           tutelarie
           charge
           )
           tooke
           from
           him
           the
           Castle
           of
           Thuilliers
           ,
           and
           demolisht
           it
           ,
           pretending
           the
           insolencies
           committed
           there
           ,
           by
           the
           Garrisons
           ,
           vpon
           his
           subiects
           :
           and
           makes
           shew
           as
           yet
           ,
           only
           to
           keepe
           things
           euen
           .
           But
           long
           it
           was
           not
           ,
           ere
           he
           plainely
           bewrayed
           his
           minde
           ;
           aiding
           in
           person
           William
           Earle
           of
           Arques
           ,
           brother
           to
           Duke
           Robert
           ,
           and
           sonne
           to
           Richard.
           2.
           making
           his
           clayme
           to
           the
           Duchie
           ,
           and
           bringes
           a
           mightie
           armye
           to
           succour
           Arques
           ,
           assieged
           by
           Conte
           Guiffard
           the
           Dukes
           Generall
           ;
           who
           by
           a
           stratageme
           so
           trayned
           the
           French
           into
           an
           ambushe
           ,
           as
           he
           ouerthrew
           their
           whole
           power
           ,
           and
           returnes
           the
           King
           to
           Paris
           ,
           with
           great
           losse
           and
           dishonor
           :
           leauing
           Arques
           the
           first
           Arch
           of
           tryumphe
           to
           
           this
           conquerour
           (
           not
           yet
           ariued
           to
           17
           yeares
           of
           age
           )
           and
           the
           discomfeited
           competitor
           ,
           to
           seeke
           his
           fortunes
           with
           Eustace
           Earle
           of
           Bologne
           ,
           finding
           vpon
           his
           returne
           litle
           grace
           in
           Court
           ,
           where
           fortune
           euer
           alters
           credite
           ,
           and
           few
           regard
           men
           ouerthrowne
           .
        
         
           This
           storme
           ouerpast
           ,
           another
           succedes
           more
           dangerous
           ;
           there
           liued
           with
           Duke
           William
           ,
           a
           young
           Lord
           of
           like
           yeares
           ,
           named
           Guy
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Regnalt
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Borgogne
           ,
           and
           Alix
           ,
           daughter
           to
           Richard.
           2.
           who
           comming
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           his
           interest
           ,
           was
           aduised
           by
           some
           stirring
           spirits
           ,
           to
           attempt
           for
           the
           Duchie
           ,
           which
           they
           said
           apperteyned
           to
           him
           in
           right
           ,
           and
           was
           wrongfully
           vsurped
           by
           the
           Bastard
           :
           And
           to
           aduance
           his
           purpose
           ,
           happens
           deadly
           hostility
           betweene
           two
           of
           the
           greatest
           Lords
           of
           
             Normandie
             ,
             Viconte
             Neele
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Bessin
           ,
           whose
           debate
           Duke
           William
           did
           not
           ,
           or
           could
           not
           pacific
           .
           This
           Guy
           (
           lately
           made
           Earle
           of
           Bryorn
           ,
           and
           Vernon
           ,
           interposed
           himselfe
           to
           compose
           this
           discord
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           aduice
           of
           
             Grimoult
             de
             Plessis
          
           (
           a
           principall
           mouer
           in
           this
           worke
           )
           so
           wrought
           ,
           that
           either
           of
           these
           Lords
           ,
           turned
           the
           point
           of
           their
           malice
           vpon
           him
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           quarrell
           fauouring
           neither
           ,
           made
           both
           to
           hate
           him
           ;
           and
           easily
           conspire
           with
           Guy
           to
           murther
           him
           at
           vnawares
           :
           which
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           had
           not
           a
           certaine
           Foole
           (
           whome
           ,
           for
           being
           held
           a
           naturall
           they
           suspected
           
           not
           )
           noting
           their
           preparations
           ,
           got
           away
           in
           the
           dead
           of
           the
           night
           to
           Valogne
           ,
           knocking
           and
           crying
           at
           the
           gate
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           admitted
           to
           the
           Dukes
           presence
           ,
           whome
           he
           willed
           in
           all
           hast
           to
           fly
           ,
           or
           he
           would
           be
           murthered
           .
           The
           Duke
           seeing
           the
           Foole
           in
           this
           affright
           ,
           thought
           dangers
           were
           not
           be
           weighed
           by
           the
           worth
           of
           the
           reporter
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           likelyhood
           ;
           and
           knowing
           his
           fortune
           was
           liable
           vnto
           all
           suddaine
           assasinations
           ;
           instantly
           takes
           horse
           and
           all
           alone
           postes
           to
           Fallaise
           ,
           his
           especiall
           place
           of
           strength
           :
           on
           the
           way
           ,
           his
           horse
           being
           tyred
           ,
           about
           breake
           of
           daie
           ,
           hee
           comes
           to
           a
           litle
           village
           called
           Rye
           ,
           where
           ,
           by
           good
           fortune
           ,
           the
           gentleman
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           was
           standing
           at
           his
           dore
           readie
           to
           goe
           abrode
           ;
           of
           whom
           the
           Duke
           enquires
           the
           next
           way
           to
           Fallaise
           :
           The
           gentleman
           perceiuing
           who
           he
           was
           (
           though
           as
           then
           very
           vnwilling
           to
           be
           knowne
           )
           humblie
           craues
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           so
           strange
           and
           vntimely
           riding
           alone
           :
           The
           Duke
           seeing
           himselfe
           discouered
           ,
           tels
           the
           occasion
           :
           the
           gentleman
           whose
           name
           was
           
             Robert
             de
             Rye
          
           ,
           furnishes
           him
           with
           a
           fresh
           horse
           ,
           and
           sendes
           two
           of
           his
           sonnes
           to
           conduct
           him
           the
           neerest
           way
           to
           Fallaise
           :
           Noe
           sooner
           was
           he
           gone
           out
           of
           sight
           ,
           but
           after
           post
           the
           conspirators
           ,
           enquiring
           of
           the
           same
           gentleman
           ,
           whether
           hee
           saw
           the
           Duke
           ;
           who
           answered
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           gone
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           
           such
           a
           way
           (
           shewing
           them
           a
           diuers
           path
           )
           and
           rode
           on
           with
           them
           ,
           offering
           his
           seruice
           to
           Conte
           Bessin
           ;
           of
           whom
           he
           held
           that
           village
           vnder
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           he
           lead
           them
           about
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           had
           recouered
           Fallaise
           ;
           Whereupon
           ,
           disappointed
           of
           their
           purpose
           ,
           they
           returned
           into
           the
           Countries
           of
           Constantin
           ,
           and
           Bessin
           ;
           where
           they
           made
           themselues
           so
           powrefull
           ,
           as
           the
           Duke
           withdrewe
           him
           to
           Roan
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           craue
           his
           aide
           ,
           putting
           him
           in
           minde
           of
           ,
           the
           faithfull
           seruice
           his
           father
           had
           done
           him
           :
           how
           he
           was
           his
           homager
           ,
           vnder
           his
           tutelarie
           charge
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           other
           sanctuary
           of
           succour
           to
           flie
           vnto
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           of
           his
           mutinous
           and
           turbulent
           nobilitie
           ;
           the
           effect
           whereof
           was
           of
           dangerous
           consequence
           to
           that
           Crowne
           .
           And
           so
           far
           vrged
           the
           importancie
           of
           releife
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           at
           length
           (
           who
           seemes
           was
           yet
           content
           to
           haue
           him
           be
           ,
           though
           not
           too
           strong
           ,
           and
           peraduenture
           rather
           him
           then
           his
           competitor
           
             Guy
             de
             Burgogne
          
           )
           aided
           him
           in
           person
           with
           a
           puissant
           army
           against
           these
           competitors
           ,
           whom
           they
           found
           in
           the
           vale
           of
           Dunes
           with
           as
           great
           power
           and
           resolution
           to
           bid
           them
           battayle
           ,
           as
           they
           to
           assaile
           them
           .
           Here
           one
           Guilleson
           ,
           vncle
           to
           
             Viconte
             Neel
          
           by
           the
           mother
           ,
           forced
           his
           horse
           into
           the
           battaillon
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           made
           at
           the
           King
           ,
           &
           strake
           him
           downe
           with
           his
           Launce
           :
           which
           Conte
           
           Saint
           Paule
           perceauing
           ,
           hastes
           to
           incounter
           him
           with
           that
           violence
           ,
           as
           both
           fell
           to
           the
           earth
           :
           but
           Guilleson
           soone
           gets
           vp
           ,
           and
           though
           his
           horse
           was
           slaine
           vnder
           him
           ,
           by
           Chastillon
           ,
           he
           escapes
           out
           of
           the
           presse
           ,
           and
           after
           fled
           into
           Apulia
           with
           others
           .
           The
           King
           recouered
           ,
           and
           more
           inkindled
           with
           this
           affront
           ,
           spared
           not
           his
           person
           ,
           to
           auenge
           his
           wrath
           .
           Duke
           William
           likewise
           (
           as
           it
           stood
           him
           most
           vpon
           )
           shewed
           effects
           of
           an
           all-daring
           and
           magnanimous
           Prince
           .
           And
           yet
           had
           not
           
             Ralfe
             de
             Tesson
          
           beene
           false
           to
           his
           fellowes
           to
           recouer
           faith
           with
           him
           ,
           hee
           had
           not
           carried
           (
           as
           hee
           did
           )
           the
           victory
           .
           After
           which
           diuers
           of
           the
           conspirators
           (
           who
           had
           too
           great
           hartes
           to
           yeild
           )
           passed
           the
           mountaines
           into
           Italie
           ,
           to
           
             Robert
             Guiscard
          
           their
           countryman
           ,
           (
           who
           of
           a
           priuate
           gentleman
           ,
           was
           now
           by
           his
           prowesse
           ,
           become
           Lord
           of
           
             Apulia
             ,
             Calabria
          
           ,
           and
           Cicile
           ,
           within
           the
           space
           of
           12
           yeares
           )
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           exceeding
           wellcome
           ,
           and
           especially
           Guilleson
           ,
           for
           hauing
           incountred
           with
           a
           King
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           battaile
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           of
           wider
           note
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           better
           to
           knowe
           ,
           what
           starre
           these
           Norman
           spirits
           had
           ,
           as
           borne
           for
           the
           reuolutions
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           lye
           out
           of
           our
           way
           to
           shew
           ,
           how
           they
           first
           came
           into
           Italie
           ,
           vpon
           this
           occasion
           .
           There
           hapned
           a
           debate
           betweene
           one
           
             Osmond
             Drengot
          
           ,
           and
           
             William
             
             Repostell
          
           ,
           gentlemen
           both
           valiant
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           parentage
           in
           Normandie
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           hunted
           in
           the
           forrest
           of
           Rouuerie
           (
           neere
           Rouan
           )
           with
           Duke
           
             Robert
             ;
             Drengot
          
           slewe
           Repostell
           ,
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           fearing
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           the
           frendes
           of
           the
           slayne
           ,
           fled
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           Naples
           ,
           where
           hee
           ,
           with
           his
           small
           company
           of
           Normans
           that
           followed
           him
           ,
           was
           entertayned
           of
           the
           Duke
           
             de
             Beneuento
          
           ,
           to
           serue
           him
           against
           the
           Sarasins
           ,
           and
           Affricans
           ,
           which
           miserablie
           infested
           Apulia
           ,
           and
           Calabria
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           .
           The
           bruite
           of
           which
           intertaynement
           was
           no
           sooner
           spred
           in
           Normandy
           ,
           but
           diuers
           valiant
           Gentlemen
           and
           Soldiers
           ,
           allured
           with
           the
           hope
           of
           good
           fortune
           ,
           passed
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           gote
           to
           their
           nation
           ,
           &
           so
           wrought
           ,
           as
           they
           grew
           formidable
           to
           these
           Barbarians
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           vtterly
           chaced
           and
           extinguished
           them
           .
           The
           Calabrians
           and
           Apulians
           ,
           seeing
           themselues
           rid
           of
           their
           enimies
           ,
           would
           haue
           beene
           glad
           likewise
           (
           their
           turne
           serued
           )
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           their
           frendes
           ,
           and
           either
           vsing
           them
           ,
           more
           vnkindely
           then
           of
           custome
           ,
           or
           they
           presuming
           more
           of
           desert
           ,
           turned
           their
           swordes
           vpon
           their
           intertayners
           .
           And
           first
           got
           a
           little
           place
           ,
           which
           they
           fortified
           for
           their
           Rendeuous
           ,
           and
           receipt
           of
           booty
           :
           And
           so
           augmenting
           still
           their
           winnings
           ,
           obteyned
           Territories
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           and
           Fortresses
           .
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Drengo
           ,
           succeeded
           other
           gallant
           leaders
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           
           Tancred
           Signor
           
             de
             Hauteuille
          
           ,
           in
           Constantine
           ,
           with
           his
           .
           12.
           sonnes
           ,
           came
           into
           Apulia
           ,
           of
           whom
           his
           third
           sonne
           Robert
           ,
           surnamed
           Guiscard
           ,
           attayned
           the
           commaund
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           man
           of
           a
           faire
           stature
           ,
           cleere
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           indefatigable
           courage
           .
           Hee
           conquered
           all
           
             Apulia
             ,
             Callabria
          
           and
           Cicile
           ,
           passed
           the
           Sea
           into
           Greece
           ;
           releiued
           
             Michaell
             Diocrisius
          
           ,
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           defeited
           Nicephorus
           that
           vsurped
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           Alexius
           attempting
           the
           like
           :
           and
           in
           one
           yeare
           vanquished
           two
           Emperours
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Greece
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Germanie
           :
           Swayed
           the
           whole
           Estate
           of
           Italie
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           a
           faire
           way
           to
           haue
           attayned
           the
           Empire
           of
           Constantinople
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           had
           hee
           not
           dyed
           in
           the
           expedition
           .
        
         
           Beomond
           his
           eldest
           sonne
           ,
           by
           his
           first
           wife
           ,
           became
           after
           Prince
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           is
           much
           renowned
           in
           the
           holie
           warres
           .
           Roger
           (
           of
           his
           second
           marriage
           with
           the
           daughter
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Salerno
           )
           succeeded
           in
           the
           States
           of
           Italie
           ,
           as
           more
           theirs
           by
           birth
           and
           bloud
           .
           His
           daughters
           were
           all
           highlie
           marryed
           ;
           Thus
           from
           a
           priuate
           gentleman
           ,
           came
           this
           famous
           Norman
           to
           leaue
           a
           succession
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Princes
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           died
           the
           same
           yeare
           as
           did
           this
           William
           ,
           his
           concurrent
           in
           the
           loue
           and
           fauour
           of
           fortune
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           man
           fled
           all
           the
           discontented
           and
           desperate
           Normans
           during
           these
           ciuill
           
           warres
           the
           Duke
           had
           with
           so
           many
           competitors
           :
           and
           cuery
           ouerthrow
           hee
           gaue
           them
           ,
           augmented
           Guiscards
           forces
           in
           Italie
           ;
           and
           especially
           this
           battaile
           of
           Dunes
           ;
           which
           ended
           not
           the
           Dukes
           trauailes
           ,
           for
           
             Guy
             de
             Burgogne
          
           escaping
           the
           fight
           ,
           fortified
           the
           Castles
           of
           Briorn
           and
           Verneuille
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           was
           faine
           to
           render
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           the
           Dukes
           mercie
           ,
           and
           became
           his
           pencioner
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           competitor
           ;
           which
           act
           of
           clemency
           in
           the
           Duke
           ,
           brought
           in
           many
           other
           to
           submit
           themselues
           ;
           whereby
           they
           re-obteyned
           their
           segniories
           ,
           but
           had
           their
           Castles
           demolished
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           ended
           this
           worke
           ,
           new
           occasion
           to
           keepe
           him
           in
           action
           ,
           was
           ministred
           by
           
             Geoffry
             Martle
          
           ,
           Earlc
           of
           Aniou
           ,
           who
           warring
           vpon
           the
           Poictouins
           ,
           incroached
           also
           vpon
           his
           neighbours
           States
           ,
           &
           vsurped
           
             Alençon
             ,
             Dampfront
          
           ,
           and
           Passais
           ,
           members
           of
           the
           Duchy
           of
           Normandie
           :
           which
           to
           recouer
           ,
           the
           Duke
           leauies
           an
           Armie
           ,
           and
           first
           got
           Alençon
           ,
           where
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           opprobriously
           skorned
           by
           the
           beseiged
           (
           who
           when
           they
           saw
           him
           ,
           would
           cry
           
             La
             Pel
             ,
             La
             Pel
          
           ,
           in
           reproach
           of
           the
           basenesse
           of
           his
           mother
           ,
           and
           the
           trade
           of
           the
           place
           of
           his
           birth
           )
           he
           shewed
           extreame
           cruelty
           .
           Then
           layes
           hee
           seige
           to
           Dampfront
           ;
           which
           to
           releiue
           ,
           Conte
           Martel
           comes
           with
           his
           greatest
           forces
           :
           and
           the
           Duke
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           his
           
           strength
           ,
           sendes
           out
           
             Roger
             de
             Mongomerie
          
           ,
           with
           .
           2.
           other
           knights
           to
           deliuer
           this
           message
           to
           the
           Earle
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           came
           to
           victuall
           Damfronte
           ,
           hee
           should
           finde
           him
           there
           the
           Porter
           to
           keepe
           him
           out
           :
           whereto
           the
           Earle
           returnes
           this
           answere
           :
           Tell
           the
           Duke
           ,
           to
           morrow
           by
           day
           breake
           ,
           hee
           shall
           haue
           me
           there
           on
           a
           white
           horse
           ,
           readie
           to
           giue
           him
           the
           combare
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           enter
           Damfront
           if
           I
           can
           ;
           And
           to
           the
           end
           he
           shall
           know
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           were
           a
           sheild
           d'or
           ,
           without
           any
           deuise
           .
        
         
           Roger
           replies
           ,
           Sir
           you
           shall
           not
           neede
           to
           take
           that
           paynes
           ,
           for
           to
           morrow
           morning
           ,
           you
           shall
           haue
           the
           Duke
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           mounted
           on
           a
           bay
           horse
           ;
           And
           that
           you
           may
           know
           him
           ,
           he
           shall
           were
           on
           the
           point
           of
           his
           Launce
           ,
           a
           streamer
           of
           taffata
           ,
           to
           wipe
           your
           face
           .
           Herewith
           returning
           ,
           each
           side
           prepares
           for
           the
           morning
           :
           when
           the
           Earle
           ,
           busy
           in
           ordering
           his
           battailes
           ,
           was
           aduertised
           by
           two
           horsemen
           ,
           that
           came
           crossing
           the
           feild
           ,
           how
           Damfronte
           ,
           for
           certaine
           ,
           was
           rendred
           to
           the
           Duke
           ;
           whereupon
           in
           great
           rage
           ,
           hee
           presently
           departs
           with
           his
           army
           :
           whereof
           a
           part
           ,
           was
           (
           in
           passing
           a
           streight
           )
           cut
           off
           ,
           by
           
             Viconte
             Neel
          
           ,
           who
           for
           that
           seruice
           ,
           redeemed
           his
           former
           offence
           ,
           and
           was
           restored
           to
           the
           Dukes
           fauor
           ,
           whom
           euer
           after
           he
           faithfully
           serued
           .
           Those
           of
           Damfronte
           ,
           desperate
           of
           succour
           ,
           presently
           yeeld
           themselues
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           who
           with
           his
           ingines
           
           and
           forces
           remoues
           from
           thence
           to
           Hambrieres
           ,
           a
           frontier
           towne
           of
           Conte
           Martels
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           way
           (
           had
           it
           not
           bene
           by
           himselfe
           discouered
           )
           he
           had
           beene
           vtterly
           ouerthrowen
           by
           an
           ambush
           ,
           which
           gaue
           him
           much
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           lost
           him
           verie
           many
           braue
           men
           .
           Wherewith
           he
           grew
           so
           inraged
           ,
           that
           he
           forced
           into
           the
           troupes
           of
           his
           enimies
           ;
           made
           at
           Conte
           Martel
           ,
           stracke
           him
           downe
           with
           his
           sworde
           ,
           claue
           his
           helmet
           ,
           and
           cut
           of
           an
           eare
           :
           but
           yet
           he
           escaped
           out
           of
           the
           preasse
           ,
           though
           diuers
           were
           taken
           ,
           and
           the
           Aniouuins
           vtterly
           defeited
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           thus
           he
           was
           trauayled
           with
           an
           outward
           enemy
           ,
           two
           more
           ,
           were
           found
           at
           home
           ,
           to
           conspire
           against
           him
           .
           
             william
             Guelan
          
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Mortagne
           ,
           discended
           from
           Richard
           the
           second
           .
           And
           William
           Earle
           of
           Eu
           ,
           and
           Montreul
           ,
           yssuing
           from
           William
           ,
           the
           brother
           of
           the
           same
           Richard
           ,
           and
           of
           Esselin
           ,
           Countesse
           of
           Montreul
           :
           the
           first
           vpon
           suspition
           ,
           the
           other
           vpon
           proofe
           ,
           of
           an
           intention
           ,
           was
           banished
           ,
           and
           their
           estates
           seized
           :
           the
           Earldome
           of
           Mortaigne
           hee
           gaue
           to
           Robert
           :
           that
           of
           Eu
           to
           Odo
           ,
           (
           after
           Byshop
           of
           Bayeux
           )
           both
           his
           brethren
           by
           the
           mother
           .
        
         
           These
           assaults
           from
           abroade
           ,
           these
           skornes
           ,
           conspiracies
           ,
           and
           vnder-workings
           at
           home
           ,
           hee
           passed
           before
           he
           was
           full
           .
           22
           yeares
           of
           age
           :
           and
           thus
           his
           enemies
           made
           him
           ,
           that
           sought
           to
           vndoe
           him
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           more
           to
           vnderset
           and
           
           strengthen
           his
           State
           ,
           against
           future
           practises
           ,
           hee
           conuokes
           an
           assemblie
           of
           his
           Prelates
           ,
           Barons
           ,
           and
           Gentlemen
           ,
           causing
           them
           to
           receiue
           their
           oath
           of
           fealtie
           ,
           and
           raze
           their
           castels
           .
           which
           done
           ,
           he
           married
           Matilde
           ,
           the
           daughter
           of
           Baldouin
           ,
           5.
           
           Earle
           of
           Flaunders
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           contrast
           and
           trouble
           :
           for
           his
           vncle
           Mauger
           ,
           Arch-byshope
           of
           Roan
           ,
           excommunicates
           him
           ,
           for
           matching
           within
           the
           forbidden
           degrees
           of
           kindred
           :
           shee
           being
           daughter
           to
           Elinor
           ,
           daughter
           to
           Richard
           the.
           2.
           and
           so
           his
           fathers
           sisters
           daughter
           .
           To
           expiate
           for
           which
           offence
           ,
           (
           vpō
           a
           dispensation
           from
           Pope
           Victor
           )
           they
           were
           enioyned
           the
           building
           of
           certaine
           Hospitals
           for
           blind
           people
           :
           and
           two
           Abbeyes
           ,
           the
           one
           for
           men
           ,
           the
           other
           for
           women
           :
           which
           were
           erected
           at
           Caen.
           
        
         
           This
           match
           ,
           and
           the
           ouer-matching
           his
           enemies
           ,
           set
           him
           so
           high
           a
           marke
           of
           enuie
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           naturally
           loued
           not
           the
           Normans
           (
           whom
           in
           reproach
           they
           vsually
           called
           Trewans
           )
           as
           they
           easilie
           incensed
           their
           King
           ,
           who
           of
           himselfe
           was
           forward
           enoughe
           ,
           to
           abate
           a
           power
           ,
           growne
           so
           out
           of
           proportion
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           his
           dominions
           ,
           to
           finde
           a
           quarrell
           (
           which
           confiners
           easily
           do
           )
           to
           set
           vpon
           him
           :
           and
           to
           make
           it
           looke
           the
           fairer
           ,
           pretendes
           to
           correct
           the
           insolencies
           of
           the
           Normans
           ,
           committed
           on
           his
           territories
           ,
           and
           to
           releiue
           Count
           Martel
           ,
           
           opprest
           by
           the
           Duke
           ;
           besides
           alleadging
           ,
           it
           concern'd
           him
           in
           honor
           and
           iustice
           ,
           to
           haue
           that
           Prouince
           ,
           which
           held
           of
           his
           Crowne
           ,
           to
           be
           gouerned
           by
           a
           Prince
           of
           lawfull
           bloud
           ,
           according
           to
           Christian
           order
           and
           lawes
           Ecclesiasticall
           :
           and
           therefore
           resolueth
           vtterly
           to
           exterminate
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           establish
           a
           legittimate
           Prince
           in
           the
           Duchie
           .
           For
           which
           effect
           ,
           two
           armies
           are
           gathered
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ;
           the
           one
           sent
           along
           the
           ryuer
           Sein
           ,
           the
           other
           into
           the
           Country
           of
           Bessin
           ,
           as
           meaning
           to
           incompasse
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           likewise
           deuides
           his
           forces
           into
           2.
           parts
           :
           sendes
           his
           brother
           Odo
           ,
           Earle
           of
           
             Eu
             ,
             Walter
             Guifford
          
           Earle
           of
           Longueuill
           ,
           and
           others
           with
           the
           one
           ,
           to
           the
           Countrie
           of
           Caux
           ,
           himselfe
           with
           the
           other
           takes
           towardes
           Eureux
           ,
           (
           to
           make
           head
           to
           the
           King
           that
           was
           at
           Mante
           )
           and
           withdrawes
           all
           cattle
           and
           prouisions
           out
           of
           the
           flat
           Countrie
           ,
           into
           Cities
           and
           Fortresses
           ,
           for
           their
           owne
           store
           ,
           and
           disfurnishment
           of
           the
           enemie
           .
           The
           Kings
           army
           marching
           from
           Beauuois
           ,
           to
           Mortimer
           ,
           and
           finding
           there
           a
           fat
           country
           full
           of
           all
           prouisions
           ,
           betooke
           them
           to
           make
           good
           cheere
           ,
           and
           restes
           there
           all
           that
           night
           ;
           thinking
           the
           Norman
           forces
           were
           yet
           with
           the
           Duke
           at
           Eureux
           ;
           which
           the
           army
           in
           Caux
           ,
           conducted
           by
           Odo
           vnderstanding
           ,
           marched
           all
           night
           ,
           and
           by
           breake
           of
           day
           ,
           gaue
           them
           so
           hot
           an
           alarme
           ,
           
           and
           so
           sodayne
           ,
           as
           put
           them
           all
           in
           roat
           ,
           leauing
           horse
           ,
           and
           armour
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           the
           assaylants
           ;
           who
           made
           such
           a
           distruction
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           of
           .
           40.
           thousand
           ,
           not
           the
           fourth
           part
           escaped
           .
        
         
           With
           this
           deseiture
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           France
           is
           againe
           returned
           home
           ,
           with
           great
           rage
           and
           greife
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           ,
           with
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           prisoners
           ,
           recouers
           his
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           Castle
           of
           Thuilliers
           ,
           taken
           from
           him
           in
           his
           vnder-age
           .
           Cont
           Martell
           though
           much
           difmayd
           ,
           with
           the
           Kings
           ouerthrow
           ,
           yet
           leaues
           not
           to
           make
           some
           attempts
           for
           the
           recouering
           his
           Townes
           ;
           but
           with
           no
           successe
           .
           The
           Duke
           he
           saw
           was
           too
           well
           beloued
           and
           followed
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           doe
           any
           good
           without
           a
           stronger
           arme
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           next
           spring
           ,
           he
           goes
           ,
           againe
           to
           importune
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           aide
           him
           against
           the
           Duke
           :
           who
           (
           he
           said
           )
           was
           now
           growne
           so
           insolent
           vpon
           this
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           victorie
           he
           had
           stolne
           ,
           and
           not
           wonne
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           liuing
           for
           his
           neighbors
           neere
           him
           :
           besides
           the
           Normans
           had
           the
           French
           in
           such
           derision
           ,
           and
           base
           esteeme
           ,
           as
           they
           made
           their
           act
           at
           Mortimer
           their
           onely
           sport
           ,
           and
           the
           subiect
           of
           their
           rimes
           :
           as
           if
           a
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           vpon
           the
           losse
           of
           a
           few
           men
           ,
           was
           retyred
           ,
           and
           durst
           not
           breake
           a
           dishonorable
           peace
           .
        
         
           With
           which
           instigation
           ,
           and
           being
           stung
           
           with
           the
           touch
           of
           reproach
           ,
           he
           raises
           another
           Army
           far
           mightier
           then
           before
           ,
           wherin
           were
           three
           Dukes
           ,
           and
           twelue
           Earles
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           sollemne
           peace
           made
           ,
           and
           so
           lately
           sworne
           with
           the
           Duke
           ,
           hee
           enters
           Normandie
           in
           the
           haruest
           time
           ,
           ouerrunnes
           and
           spoyles
           all
           the
           Countrie
           ,
           along
           the
           Coast
           to
           Bessin
           :
           from
           whence
           marching
           to
           Bayeux
           ,
           and
           Caen
           ,
           with
           purpose
           to
           passe
           the
           ryuer
           Diue
           at
           Varneuille
           ,
           to
           destroy
           the
           Countries
           of
           
             Auge
             ,
             Liseux
          
           ,
           and
           Roumoys
           ,
           euen
           to
           Roan
           :
           and
           finding
           the
           case-way
           long
           ,
           and
           the
           bridge
           narrow
           ,
           caused
           his
           vantguard
           to
           passe
           ouer
           first
           :
           and
           ,
           to
           secure
           his
           Arierguard
           ,
           conducted
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Berry
           ,
           himselfe
           stayes
           behind
           in
           Caen
           ,
           till
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           their
           carriages
           were
           passed
           .
           Duke
           William
           ,
           who
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           stores
           his
           fortresses
           with
           men
           and
           victuall
           ,
           makes
           himselfe
           as
           strong
           in
           the
           Towne
           of
           Falaise
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           ;
           hath
           no
           army
           in
           the
           feild
           ,
           but
           a
           running
           campe
           to
           be
           readie
           to
           take
           all
           aduantages
           :
           le
           ts
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           storme
           spend
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           hauing
           aduertisement
           of
           this
           passage
           ,
           marched
           all
           night
           with
           .
           10.
           thousand
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           morning
           early
           ,
           sets
           vpon
           the
           Arrierguard
           ,
           with
           so
           sudayne
           a
           cry
           and
           fury
           ,
           as
           they
           who
           were
           before
           on
           the
           Case-way
           hearing
           this
           noise
           behinde
           ,
           thrust
           forward
           their
           fellowes
           ,
           hasting
           to
           get
           ouer
           the
           bridge
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           crowd
           and
           preasse
           ,
           as
           they
           brake
           it
           ,
           &
           many
           were
           drownd
           
           in
           the
           riuer
           .
           They
           who
           were
           gotten
           ouer
           ,
           could
           not
           returne
           to
           aide
           the
           rest
           ;
           nor
           the
           King
           ,
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Marishes
           on
           both
           sides
           )
           yeeld
           any
           succour
           to
           his
           people
           ;
           but
           stood
           a
           spectator
           of
           their
           slaughter
           ,
           and
           the
           taking
           of
           sixe
           of
           his
           Earles
           ,
           of
           whom
           one
           was
           the
           exiled
           Earle
           of
           Eu
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           (
           fauouring
           his
           great
           worth
           )
           had
           made
           Conte
           
             De
             Soissons
          
           .
        
         
           The
           griefe
           of
           this
           ouerthrow
           ,
           shortly
           after
           gaue
           the
           King
           of
           France
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           a
           ioyfull
           peace
           ,
           which
           hee
           nobly
           imployed
           in
           the
           ordering
           and
           adorning
           his
           State
           :
           building
           ,
           endowing
           ,
           and
           decking
           Monasteries
           &
           Churches
           :
           gathering
           reliques
           from
           all
           parts
           to
           furnish
           his
           Abbeyes
           at
           Caen
           ,
           (
           where
           he
           also
           erected
           a
           Tombe
           for
           himselfe
           and
           his
           wife
           )
           feasting
           and
           rewarding
           his
           Nobles
           and
           men
           of
           worth
           :
           whereby
           he
           so
           possest
           him
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           his
           people
           generally
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           entirely
           his
           ,
           for
           what
           he
           would
           .
        
         
           During
           this
           calme
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           hee
           makes
           a
           iourney
           ouer
           into
           England
           ,
           as
           if
           to
           visite
           King
           Edward
           his
           kinsman
           :
           who
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           preseruation
           ,
           and
           breeding
           hee
           had
           in
           Normandy
           ,
           by
           Duke
           Richard
           the
           second
           ,
           (
           Grandfather
           to
           them
           both
           )
           gaue
           him
           most
           royall
           entertainement
           :
           And
           here
           hee
           shewed
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           here
           no
           doubt
           hee
           found
           matter
           for
           his
           hopes
           to
           worke
           on
           .
           In
           this
           enterview
           hee
           discouered
           England
           ,
           being
           to
           bee
           presupposed
           ,
           
           hee
           came
           not
           to
           gather
           cockle-shels
           ,
           on
           the
           shore
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           long
           after
           cre
           Harald
           ,
           (
           whether
           of
           purpose
           to
           ratifie
           some
           paction
           closely
           contriued
           betwixt
           them
           :
           or
           by
           casualty
           of
           weather
           driuen
           into
           France
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           same
           to
           make
           it
           seeme
           a
           iourney
           of
           purpose
           to
           the
           Duke
           )
           is
           not
           certainely
           deliuered
           )
           was
           gallantly
           entertained
           in
           Normandy
           ,
           presented
           with
           all
           shewes
           of
           Armes
           ,
           brought
           to
           Paris
           ,
           and
           there
           likewise
           feasted
           in
           that
           Court.
           And
           at
           his
           returne
           to
           Rouen
           ,
           something
           was
           concluded
           ,
           either
           in
           likely-hood
           to
           deuide
           the
           Kingdome
           betweene
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           Harald
           being
           a
           coast-dweller
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           strongest
           hand
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           should
           let
           in
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           doe
           his
           best
           to
           helpe
           him
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           vpon
           conditions
           of
           his
           owne
           greatnesse
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           it
           was
           ;
           promises
           were
           made
           and
           confirmed
           by
           oathes
           vpon
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           sacred
           Reliques
           at
           Rouen
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           diuers
           great
           persons
           .
           Besides
           for
           more
           assurance
           ,
           Harald
           was
           fyanced
           to
           Adeliza
           ,
           the
           Dukes
           daughter
           ,
           and
           his
           brother
           Wolnot
           ,
           left
           a
           pledge
           for
           the
           performance
           .
        
         
           This
           intercourse
           made
           the
           trans-action
           of
           the
           fate
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           was
           done
           ,
           either
           by
           King
           Edward
           or
           Harald
           (
           though
           neithers
           act
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           were
           ,
           was
           of
           power
           to
           preiudice
           the
           State
           ,
           or
           alter
           the
           course
           of
           a
           right
           succession
           )
           as
           gaue
           the
           Duke
           a
           colour
           to
           
           clame
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           by
           a
           donation
           made
           by
           Testament
           ,
           which
           being
           against
           the
           Law
           and
           Custome
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           could
           be
           of
           no
           validity
           at
           all
           .
           For
           the
           Crowne
           being
           held
           ,
           not
           as
           Patrimoniall
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           succession
           by
           remotion
           (
           which
           is
           a
           succeding
           to
           anothers
           place
           )
           it
           was
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           King
           Edward
           to
           collate
           the
           same
           by
           any
           dispositine
           and
           testamentary
           will
           ,
           the
           right
           discending
           to
           the
           next
           of
           bloud
           ,
           onely
           by
           the
           Custome
           and
           Law
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           :
           For
           the
           Successour
           is
           not
           said
           properly
           to
           be
           the
           heire
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           which
           makes
           him
           so
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           put
           from
           it
           by
           any
           act
           of
           his
           Predecessour
           .
           But
           this
           was
           only
           his
           clayme
           ;
           the
           right
           was
           of
           his
           owne
           making
           ,
           and
           no
           otherwise
           .
           For
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           had
           heard
           of
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           with
           the
           Election
           ,
           and
           Coronation
           of
           Harald
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           came
           both
           together
           )
           hee
           assembles
           the
           States
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           and
           acquaints
           them
           with
           the
           right
           hee
           had
           to
           England
           ,
           soliciting
           an
           extention
           of
           their
           vtmost
           meanes
           for
           his
           recouery
           thereof
           ,
           and
           auengement
           of
           the
           periur'd
           Vsurper
           Harald
           ;
           shewing
           them
           apparant
           probability
           of
           suceesse
           ,
           by
           infallible
           intelligence
           he
           had
           from
           the
           State
           ,
           his
           strong
           party
           therein
           ,
           with
           the
           debility
           and
           distraction
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           What
           glory
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           and
           greatnesse
           ,
           it
           would
           adde
           to
           their
           Nation
           ,
           the
           obtayning
           of
           such
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           as
           was
           thus
           
           opportunely
           laid
           open
           for
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           apprehended
           the
           present
           occasion
           .
           All
           which
           remonstrances
           notwithstanding
           ,
           could
           enduce
           but
           very
           few
           to
           like
           of
           this
           attempt
           ,
           and
           those
           such
           who
           had
           long
           followed
           him
           in
           the
           warres
           ,
           exhausted
           their
           estates
           ,
           and
           content
           to
           runne
           vpon
           any
           aduenture
           that
           might
           promise
           likelyhood
           of
           aduancement
           .
           The
           rest
           were
           of
           diuers
           opinions
           :
           some
           that
           it
           was
           sufficient
           to
           hold
           and
           defend
           their
           owne
           country
           ;
           without
           hazarding
           themselues
           ,
           to
           conquer
           others
           ;
           and
           these
           were
           men
           of
           the
           best
           ability
           :
           others
           were
           content
           to
           contribute
           ,
           but
           so
           sparingly
           ,
           as
           would
           little
           aduance
           the
           businesse
           :
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           were
           so
           tyred
           with
           the
           formerwarres
           ,
           and
           so
           desirous
           to
           embrace
           the
           blessing
           of
           peace
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           vnwilling
           to
           vndergoe
           a
           certaine
           trouble
           for
           an
           vncertaine
           good
           .
           And
           with
           these
           oppositions
           ,
           or
           faint
           offers
           ,
           the
           Dukes
           purpose
           ,
           at
           first
           ,
           had
           so
           little
           way
           ,
           as
           did
           much
           perplex
           him
           :
           At
           length
           ,
           seeing
           this
           protraction
           ,
           and
           difficulty
           in
           generall
           :
           he
           deales
           with
           his
           neerest
           and
           most
           trusty
           friends
           in
           particular
           ,
           being
           such
           as
           hee
           knew
           affected
           the
           glory
           of
           action
           ,
           and
           would
           aduenture
           their
           whole
           estates
           with
           him
           .
           As
           
             William
             fitz
             Auber
             ,
             Conte
             de
             Bretteuile
             ,
             Gnalter
             Guifford
          
           Earle
           of
           
             Logueuille
             ,
             Roger
             ,
             Signor
             de
             Beaumont
             ,
          
           with
           others
           ,
           especially
           his
           owne
           brothers
           ,
           Odo
           Byshop
           of
           Bayeux
           ,
           and
           Robert
           Earle
           of
           Mortaigne
           :
           
           these
           in
           full
           assemblie
           hee
           wrought
           to
           make
           their
           offers
           :
           which
           they
           did
           in
           so
           large
           a
           proportion
           ;
           and
           especially
           
             William
             fitz
             Auber
          
           (
           who
           made
           the
           first
           offer
           ,
           to
           furnish
           forty
           ships
           with
           men
           and
           munition
           ;
           the
           Byshop
           of
           Bayeux
           .
           40.
           the
           Byshop
           of
           Mans.
           30.
           and
           so
           others
           ,
           according
           or
           beyond
           their
           abilities
           )
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           assemblie
           ,
           doubting
           if
           the
           action
           succeeded
           without
           their
           helpe
           (
           the
           Duke
           aryuing
           to
           that
           greatnesse
           )
           would
           beare
           in
           minde
           ,
           what
           litle
           minde
           they
           shewed
           to
           aduance
           his
           desires
           ,
           beganne
           to
           contribute
           more
           largely
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           finding
           them
           yeilding
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           was
           requisite
           for
           such
           a
           worke
           ;
           dealt
           with
           the
           Byshops
           and
           great
           men
           a
           part
           ,
           so
           effectually
           ,
           as
           at
           length
           he
           gote
           of
           them
           seuerally
           that
           ,
           which
           of
           alltogether
           he
           could
           neuer
           haue
           compassed
           ,
           and
           causing
           each
           mannes
           contribution
           to
           be
           registred
           ;
           inkindled
           such
           an
           emulation
           amongst
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           who
           lately
           would
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           now
           stryued
           who
           should
           doe
           most
           .
        
         
           And
           not
           only
           wan
           he
           the
           people
           of
           his
           owne
           Prouinces
           ,
           to
           vndertake
           this
           action
           ,
           but
           drew
           by
           his
           faire
           perswasions
           and
           large
           promises
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           and
           Nobles
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           aduenture
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           much
           of
           their
           estates
           with
           him
           ;
           as
           
             Robert
             fitz
             Haruays
          
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           ,
           the
           Earles
           of
           
           
             Bretaigne
             ,
             Ponthicu
             ,
             Bologne
             ,
             Poictou
             ,
             Mayne
             ,
             Neuers
             ,
             Hiesms
             ,
             Aumal
             ;
             Le
             Signors
             de
             Tours
             ,
          
           and
           euen
           his
           mortall
           enemy
           Martel
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Aniou
           ,
           became
           to
           be
           as
           forward
           as
           any
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           he
           sure
           could
           neuer
           haue
           induced
           ,
           had
           not
           this
           vertues
           and
           greatnesse
           gayned
           a
           wide
           opinion
           and
           reputation
           amonst
           them
           .
        
         
           Although
           in
           these
           aduancements
           and
           turnes
           of
           Princes
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           concurrency
           of
           dispositions
           ,
           and
           a
           constitution
           of
           times
           prepared
           for
           it
           :
           yet
           is
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           mighty
           men
           of
           the
           French
           nation
           ,
           would
           aduenture
           their
           liues
           and
           fortunes
           to
           adde
           England
           to
           Normandie
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           more
           then
           France
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           a
           Crowne
           to
           a
           Duke
           ,
           who
           was
           too
           great
           for
           them
           alreadie
           .
           But
           where
           mutations
           are
           destyned
           ,
           the
           counsels
           of
           men
           must
           be
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           there
           will
           fall
           out
           all
           aduantages
           to
           serue
           that
           businesse
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           should
           haue
           strangled
           this
           disseigne
           in
           the
           birth
           ,
           was
           a
           childe
           ,
           and
           vnder
           the
           curature
           of
           Baldouin
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           whose
           daughter
           the
           Duke
           had
           married
           ,
           and
           was
           sure
           to
           haue
           rather
           furtherance
           then
           any
           opposition
           that
           way
           :
           Besides
           ,
           to
           amuze
           that
           Court
           ,
           and
           dazell
           a
           yong
           Prince
           ,
           he
           promised
           faithfully
           ,
           if
           he
           conquered
           this
           kingdome
           ;
           to
           hold
           it
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           Duchie
           of
           Normandie
           ,
           and
           doe
           him
           homage
           for
           the
           same
           ;
           which
           would
           adde
           a
           great
           
           glory
           to
           that
           Crowne
           .
           Then
           was
           hee
           before
           hand
           with
           Pope
           Alexander
           ,
           (
           to
           make
           religion
           giue
           reputation
           and
           auowment
           to
           his
           pretended
           right
           )
           promising
           likewise
           to
           hold
           it
           of
           the
           Apostolique
           Sea
           ,
           if
           he
           preuailed
           in
           his
           enterprize
           .
           Wherupon
           the
           Pope
           sent
           him
           a
           Banner
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           an
           Agnus
           of
           gold
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           hayres
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           .
           The
           Emperour
           Hen.
           4
           sent
           him
           a
           Prince
           of
           Almayne
           with
           forces
           ,
           but
           of
           what
           name
           ,
           or
           his
           number
           ,
           is
           not
           remembred
           :
           so
           that
           wee
           see
           it
           was
           not
           Normandie
           alone
           that
           subdued
           England
           ,
           but
           a
           collected
           power
           out
           of
           all
           France
           and
           Flanders
           with
           the
           aydes
           of
           other
           Princes
           .
           And
           by
           these
           meanes
           made
           he
           good
           his
           vndertaking
           ,
           and
           within
           eight
           monethes
           was
           readie
           furnished
           with
           a
           powrefull
           army
           at
           Sainct
           Valerie
           in
           Normandie
           ,
           whence
           he
           transported
           the
           same
           into
           England
           in
           .
           896.
           ships
           ,
           as
           some
           write
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           thus
           made
           to
           subdue
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           hauing
           gotten
           ,
           the
           great
           and
           difficult
           battaille
           ,
           before
           remembred
           ,
           at
           Hastings
           ,
           the
           fourtenth
           of
           October
           .
           1066.
           he
           marched
           without
           any
           opposition
           to
           London
           ,
           where
           Edwin
           and
           Morchar
           ,
           Earles
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           and
           Mercland
           ,
           brothers
           of
           eminent
           dignitie
           and
           respect
           in
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           had
           laboured
           with
           all
           their
           power
           to
           stirre
           the
           harts
           of
           the
           people
           for
           the
           conseruation
           of
           the
           
           State
           ,
           and
           establishing
           
             Edgar
             Atheling
          
           ,
           the
           next
           of
           the
           Royall
           issue
           ,
           in
           his
           right
           of
           the
           Crowne
           :
           whereunto
           other
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           had
           likewise
           consented
           ;
           had
           they
           not
           seene
           the
           Byshops
           auerse
           or
           wauering
           .
           For
           ,
           asthen
           ,
           to
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           any
           King
           (
           so
           a
           Christian
           )
           was
           all
           one
           :
           they
           had
           their
           Prouince
           a
           parte
           ,
           deuided
           from
           secular
           domination
           :
           and
           of
           a
           Prince
           (
           though
           a
           stranger
           )
           who
           had
           taken
           vp
           so
           much
           of
           the
           world
           before
           hand
           ,
           vpon
           credite
           and
           fame
           of
           his
           piety
           and
           bountie
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           but
           presume
           well
           for
           their
           estate
           :
           and
           so
           were
           content
           to
           giue
           way
           to
           the
           present
           Fortune
           .
        
         
           The
           Nobilitie
           ,
           considering
           they
           were
           so
           borne
           ,
           and
           must
           haue
           a
           King
           :
           not
           to
           take
           him
           that
           was
           of
           power
           to
           make
           himselfe
           ,
           would
           shew
           more
           of
           passion
           then
           prouidence
           :
           and
           to
           be
           now
           behinde
           hand
           to
           receiue
           ,
           with
           more
           then
           submission
           ,
           was
           as
           if
           to
           withstand
           :
           which
           (
           with
           the
           distrust
           of
           each
           others
           faith
           )
           made
           them
           stryue
           and
           runne
           headlong
           who
           should
           be
           first
           to
           pre-occupate
           the
           grace
           of
           seruitude
           ,
           and
           intrude
           them
           into
           forrayne
           subiection
           .
        
         
           The
           Commons
           ,
           like
           a
           strong
           vessell
           that
           might
           haue
           beene
           for
           good
           vse
           ,
           was
           heereby
           left
           ,
           without
           a
           sterne
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           moue
           but
           irregularly
           .
           So
           that
           all
           estates
           in
           generall
           either
           corrupted
           with
           new
           hopes
           ,
           or
           transported
           with
           feare
           ,
           forsooke
           themselues
           ,
           and
           their
           
           distressed
           Countrie
           .
           Vpon
           his
           approach
           to
           London
           the
           gates
           were
           all
           set
           open
           :
           the
           Archbyshope
           of
           
             Canterburie
             ,
             Stigand
          
           ,
           with
           other
           Byshops
           ,
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           people
           ,
           rendring
           themselues
           in
           all
           obedience
           vnto
           him
           :
           and
           he
           returning
           plausible
           protestations
           of
           his
           future
           gouernment
           ,
           was
           on
           Christmas
           day
           ,
           then
           next
           following
           ,
           crowned
           King
           of
           England
           at
           Westminister
           ,
           by
           Aldred
           ,
           Arch-byshop
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           for
           that
           Stigand
           was
           not
           held
           canonically
           inuested
           in
           his
           Sea
           :
           and
           yet
           thought
           to
           haue
           beene
           a
           forward
           mouer
           of
           this
           alteration
           .
        
         
           Heere
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           accustomed
           forme
           ,
           at
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           the
           Byshops
           and
           Barons
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           tooke
           their
           oath
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           true
           and
           loyall
           subiects
           ,
           and
           he
           reciprocally
           (
           being
           required
           thereunto
           by
           the
           Arch-byshope
           of
           Yorke
           )
           made
           his
           personall
           oth
           ,
           before
           the
           Altar
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           holy
           Churches
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Rectors
           of
           the
           same
           :
           to
           gouerne
           the
           Vniuersall
           people
           ,
           subiect
           vnto
           him
           ,
           iustly
           :
           to
           establish
           equall
           lawes
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           them
           ducly
           executed
           .
           Nor
           did
           he
           euer
           clayme
           any
           power
           by
           conquest
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           regular
           Prince
           ,
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           the
           orders
           of
           the
           kingdome
           :
           desirous
           rather
           to
           haue
           his
           Testamentarie
           title
           (
           howsoeuer
           weake
           )
           to
           make
           good
           his
           succession
           ,
           rather
           then
           his
           sword
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Stile
           of
           
           Conquerer
           by
           the
           flatterie
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           was
           after
           giuen
           him
           ,
           he
           shewed
           by
           all
           the
           course
           of
           his
           gouernment
           he
           assumed
           it
           not
           :
           introducing
           none
           of
           all
           those
           alterations
           ,
           (
           which
           followed
           )
           by
           violence
           ,
           but
           a
           milde
           gathering
           vpon
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           occasions
           offered
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           way
           of
           reformation
           .
           And
           now
           taking
           hostages
           for
           his
           more
           securitie
           ,
           and
           order
           for
           the
           defence
           and
           gouernment
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           at
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           spring
           next
           ,
           he
           returnes
           into
           Normandie
           ,
           so
           to
           settle
           his
           affaires
           there
           ,
           as
           they
           might
           not
           distract
           him
           from
           his
           businesse
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           required
           his
           whole
           powers
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           leaue
           here
           all
           sure
           behind
           him
           ,
           he
           commits
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           to
           his
           brother
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Bayeux
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           cosin
           
             Fitz
             Auber
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           made
           Earle
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           
           taking
           with
           him
           all
           the
           chiefe
           men
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           were
           likest
           to
           be
           heads
           to
           a
           reuolt
           .
           As
           
             Edger
             Atheling
          
           ,
           the
           Arch-bishop
           Stigand
           ,
           lately
           discontented
           
             :
             Edwyn
          
           ,
           and
           Morchar
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           Bishops
           and
           Noble
           men
           :
           Besides
           to
           vnburthen
           his
           charge
           ,
           and
           dis-impester
           his
           Court
           ;
           he
           tooke
           backe
           with
           him
           all
           the
           French
           aduenturers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           vnnecessary
           men
           ,
           rewarding
           them
           as
           farre
           as
           his
           treasure
           would
           extend
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           he
           made
           vp
           in
           faire
           promises
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           absence
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           that
           whole
           
           sommer
           ,
           nothing
           was
           here
           attempted
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           Edric
           ,
           surnamed
           the
           Forrester
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           called
           in
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           Welsh
           ,
           to
           his
           aide
           ,
           and
           forraged
           only
           the
           remote
           borders
           of
           that
           country
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           kingdome
           stood
           quiet
           ,
           expecting
           what
           would
           become
           of
           that
           new
           world
           ,
           wherein
           as
           yet
           they
           found
           no
           great
           alteration
           ,
           their
           lawes
           and
           liberties
           remaining
           the
           same
           they
           were
           before
           ,
           and
           might
           hope
           by
           this
           accession
           of
           a
           new
           Prouince
           ,
           the
           state
           of
           England
           would
           be
           but
           inlarged
           in
           dominion
           abroad
           ,
           and
           not
           impaired
           in
           profit
           at
           home
           ,
           by
           reason
           the
           nation
           was
           but
           small
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           plentifull
           ,
           and
           not
           ouer-peopled
           country
           ,
           likely
           to
           impester
           them
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           disposed
           his
           affaires
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           he
           returnes
           towards
           winter
           ,
           into
           England
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           to
           satisfie
           three
           sorts
           of
           men
           ;
           first
           such
           aduenturers
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           not
           yet
           cleered
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           those
           of
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           whose
           merits
           or
           neernesse
           ,
           looked
           for
           recompence
           ,
           whereof
           the
           number
           beeing
           so
           great
           ,
           many
           must
           haue
           their
           expectations
           fed
           ,
           if
           not
           satisfied
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           must
           now
           subsist
           ,
           for
           being
           not
           able
           with
           his
           owne
           nation
           ,
           so
           to
           impeople
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           to
           hold
           and
           defend
           it
           (
           if
           he
           should
           proceed
           to
           an
           extirpation
           of
           the
           naturall
           inhabitants
           )
           he
           was
           likewise
           to
           giue
           
           them
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           he
           had
           more
           to
           do
           then
           in
           his
           battell
           at
           Hastings
           ;
           seeing
           all
           remunerations
           ,
           with
           supplies
           of
           money
           ,
           must
           be
           raised
           out
           of
           the
           stocke
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           but
           be
           irkesome
           to
           the
           State
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           all
           preferments
           and
           dignities
           conferd
           on
           his
           ,
           to
           be
           either
           by
           vacancies
           ,
           or
           displacing
           others
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           breed
           very
           feeling
           grieuances
           in
           perticular
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           finde
           no
           great
           men
           thrust
           out
           of
           their
           roomes
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           put
           themselues
           out
           ,
           by
           reuolting
           ,
           after
           his
           establishment
           ,
           and
           their
           fealtie
           giuen
           .
           So
           that
           it
           seemes
           ,
           he
           contented
           himselfe
           and
           his
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           onely
           with
           what
           he
           found
           here
           ready
           ,
           and
           with
           filling
           vp
           their
           places
           ,
           who
           were
           slaine
           in
           the
           battell
           ,
           or
           fled
           ,
           as
           many
           were
           ,
           with
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Harald
           out
           of
           the
           kingdome
           .
           Such
           Gentlemen
           as
           he
           could
           not
           presently
           preferre
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           purpose
           to
           aduance
           ,
           he
           dispersed
           abroad
           into
           Abbeys
           ,
           there
           to
           liue
           till
           places
           fell
           out
           for
           them
           :
           and
           24
           he
           sent
           to
           the
           Abby
           of
           Eley
           :
           whereby
           he
           not
           onely
           lessened
           the
           multitude
           of
           attendants
           and
           suitors
           at
           Court
           ;
           eased
           that
           eye-sore
           of
           strangers
           ,
           but
           also
           had
           them
           a
           watch
           ouer
           the
           Cleargie
           ,
           who
           then
           were
           of
           great
           and
           eminent
           power
           in
           the
           kingdome
           ;
           and
           might
           much
           preuaile
           with
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           English
           Nobilitie
           ,
           incompatible
           of
           
           these
           new
           concurrents
           ;
           found
           notwithstanding
           ,
           such
           a
           disproportion
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           darkning
           of
           their
           dignities
           ,
           by
           the
           interposition
           of
           so
           many
           ,
           as
           must
           needes
           lessen
           their
           splendour
           ;
           that
           many
           of
           the
           cheifest
           ,
           doubting
           to
           be
           more
           impayred
           in
           honor
           and
           estate
           ,
           conspired
           together
           ,
           and
           fled
           some
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           some
           into
           Denmarke
           ,
           to
           trie
           if
           by
           aid
           from
           abroad
           ,
           they
           might
           recouer
           themselues
           ,
           and
           their
           lost
           fortunes
           againe
           at
           home
           
           .
           Amongst
           which
           ,
           the
           cheife
           was
           
             Edgar
             Atheling
          
           ,
           (
           termed
           ,
           
             Englands
             Dearling
          
           ,
           which
           shewed
           the
           peoples
           zeale
           to
           his
           bloud
           )
           who
           with
           his
           mother
           Agatha
           ,
           and
           his
           two
           sisters
           Margaret
           and
           Christin
           ,
           intending
           to
           retire
           into
           Hungarie
           ,
           (
           their
           natiue
           Country
           )
           were
           driuen
           by
           tempest
           on
           the
           coast
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           with
           all
           Hospitable
           comfort
           interteyned
           by
           Malcolin
           .
           3.
           whose
           former
           suffrings
           in
           his
           exile
           ,
           had
           taught
           him
           to
           compassionate
           others
           like
           distresses
           ;
           and
           whom
           it
           concerned
           now
           to
           looke
           to
           his
           owne
           ,
           his
           neighbours
           house
           being
           thus
           on
           fire
           :
           and
           to
           foster
           a
           partie
           against
           so
           dangerous
           an
           in-commer
           ,
           that
           was
           like
           to
           thrust
           them
           all
           out
           of
           dore
           .
           Which
           induced
           him
           not
           only
           to
           entertayne
           this
           Prince
           ,
           dispossest
           of
           his
           right
           ,
           but
           to
           enter
           league
           with
           him
           for
           the
           publique
           safetie
           ;
           And
           to
           inchaine
           it
           the
           stronger
           ,
           he
           takes
           to
           wife
           Margaret
           ,
           the
           sister
           of
           Edgar
           ,
           (
           a
           Ladie
           indued
           with
           all
           
           blessed
           vertues
           )
           by
           whom
           the
           bloud
           of
           our
           auncient
           Kings
           was
           preserued
           ,
           and
           conioyned
           with
           the
           Norman
           in
           Hen.
           2.
           and
           so
           became
           English
           againe
           .
           Vnto
           Edgar
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           repaired
           the
           Earles
           Edwin
           and
           
             Morchar
             ,
             Hereward
             ,
             Gospatric
             ,
             Siward
             ,
          
           with
           others
           :
           and
           shortly
           after
           Stigand
           and
           Aldred
           ,
           Arch-byshops
           ,
           with
           diuers
           of
           the
           clergie
           :
           who
           in
           the
           third
           yeare
           of
           this
           Kings
           raigne
           ,
           raised
           very
           great
           commotions
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           beyond
           Humber
           ,
           and
           wrought
           most
           egarly
           to
           recouer
           their
           lost
           Countrie
           :
           but
           being
           now
           to
           late
           ,
           and
           the
           occasion
           not
           taken
           before
           the
           settling
           of
           the
           gouern
           ment
           ,
           whilst
           it
           was
           new
           and
           branling
           ,
           they
           preuailed
           nothing
           ,
           but
           gaue
           aduantage
           to
           the
           conquerour
           ,
           to
           make
           himselfe
           more
           then
           he
           was
           :
           For
           all
           conspiracies
           of
           subiects
           ,
           if
           they
           succeede
           not
           ,
           aduaunce
           the
           soueraigntie
           :
           and
           nothing
           gaue
           roote
           to
           the
           Norman
           planting
           here
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           petty
           reuolts
           made
           by
           discattred
           troupes
           ,
           in
           seuerall
           parts
           ,
           begunne
           without
           order
           ,
           and
           followed
           without
           resolution
           ;
           whereas
           nothing
           could
           be
           done
           for
           a
           generall
           recouery
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           generall
           sulleuation
           of
           the
           people
           :
           for
           which
           all
           wary
           preuention
           was
           vsed
           ;
           and
           they
           had
           waytes
           enough
           laid
           on
           ,
           to
           hold
           them
           downe
           .
           And
           though
           these
           Lordes
           imbroiled
           themselues
           ,
           and
           held
           him
           doing
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           yet
           hee
           hauing
           all
           the
           South
           parts
           setled
           vnder
           his
           domination
           ,
           
           with
           well
           practized
           and
           prepared
           forces
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           litle
           hope
           of
           good
           ,
           whilst
           all
           their
           great
           estates
           furnisht
           the
           Normans
           ,
           both
           in
           state
           and
           meanes
           to
           ruyne
           them
           ;
           The
           Earledome
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Landes
           which
           Edwyn
           held
           in
           Yorkeshire
           ,
           were
           giuen
           to
           Alain
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Britayne
           ,
           kinsman
           to
           the
           Conqueror
           ;
           The
           Arch-byshopricke
           of
           Canterburie
           ,
           conferd
           on
           Lanfranc
           ,
           Abbot
           of
           Caen.
           That
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           on
           Thomas
           his
           Chapline
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           both
           of
           the
           Clergie
           and
           others
           ,
           which
           were
           out
           ,
           had
           their
           places
           within
           ,
           supplied
           by
           Normans
           .
        
         
           And
           after
           King
           William
           had
           appeased
           a
           commotion
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           which
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Harrald
           ,
           with
           forces
           out
           of
           Ireland
           had
           raised
           ,
           and
           also
           repressed
           the
           rebellions
           of
           Excester
           ,
           and
           Oxford
           ;
           hee
           takes
           his
           iorney
           in
           person
           Northward
           with
           all
           expedition
           ,
           least
           the
           enemy
           there
           ,
           should
           grow
           too
           high
           in
           heart
           and
           opinion
           ,
           vpon
           the
           great
           slaughter
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           made
           at
           Yorke
           ;
           and
           the
           defeiture
           of
           his
           Brother
           &
           Leiuetenant
           ,
           Robert
           Earle
           of
           Mortaigne
           ,
           slaine
           with
           .
           700.
           
           Normans
           at
           Durham
           :
           where
           ,
           at
           his
           first
           comming
           he
           so
           wrought
           ,
           that
           he
           either
           discomfeited
           ,
           or
           corrupted
           the
           generalls
           of
           the
           Danicque
           forces
           ,
           newly
           arriued
           to
           aid
           the
           Lords
           ;
           andsent
           by
           Swayn
           ,
           King
           of
           Denmarke
           ,
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           his
           two
           sons
           ,
           Harrald
           and
           Knute
           ,
           with
           a
           Nauie
           of
           .
           300.
           saile
           :
           and
           after
           sets
           vpon
           the
           army
           of
           the
           Lords
           ,
           
           weakened
           both
           in
           strength
           and
           hope
           ,
           by
           this
           departure
           of
           their
           confederates
           ,
           and
           puts
           them
           to
           slight
           :
           Which
           done
           ,
           hee
           vtterly
           wasted
           ,
           and
           laid
           desolate
           ,
           all
           that
           goodly
           Countrie
           betweene
           Yorke
           and
           Durham
           ,
           the
           space
           of
           60.
           myles
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           no
           more
           a
           succour
           to
           the
           enemy
           :
           And
           the
           like
           course
           he
           vsed
           on
           all
           the
           Coastes
           where
           any
           apt
           landings
           lay
           for
           inuasions
           ;
           and
           so
           returnes
           to
           London
           .
        
         
           Most
           of
           the
           Lords
           after
           this
           great
           defeit
           ,
           came
           in
           ,
           vpon
           publique
           faith
           giuen
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           conducted
           to
           Barkehamsted
           ,
           by
           the
           Abbot
           Fredricke
           ;
           where
           ,
           vpon
           their
           submission
           ,
           and
           oath
           of
           allegeance
           retaken
           ,
           they
           had
           their
           pardon
           ,
           and
           restitution
           of
           grace
           graunted
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           it
           seemes
           was
           so
           willing
           to
           acquiet
           them
           ,
           that
           againe
           he
           takes
           his
           personall
           oath
           before
           the
           Arch-byshop
           Lanfranck
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           ,
           to
           obserue
           the
           auncient
           lawes
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           established
           by
           his
           Noble
           predecessors
           ,
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           especially
           those
           of
           Saint
           Edward
           .
           Whereupon
           these
           stormy
           dispositions
           held
           calme
           a
           while
           .
        
         
           But
           long
           it
           was
           not
           ere
           many
           of
           these
           Lords
           (
           whether
           vpon
           intelligence
           of
           new
           hopes
           ,
           from
           Edgar
           (
           who
           was
           still
           in
           Scotland
           )
           or
           growne
           desperate
           with
           new
           displeasures
           ,
           at
           home
           ,
           finding
           small
           performance
           of
           promises
           ,
           made
           rupture
           of
           oath
           ,
           &
           all
           other
           respects
           ,
           
           and
           brake
           out
           againe
           .
           The
           Earle
           Edwyn
           ,
           making
           towardes
           Scotland
           ,
           was
           murthered
           by
           his
           owne
           people
           .
           The
           Lords
           Morchar
           ,
           &
           Hereward
           ,
           betooke
           them
           to
           the
           Isle
           of
           Eley
           ,
           meaning
           to
           make
           good
           that
           place
           for
           that
           winter
           ;
           whether
           also
           repaired
           the
           Earle
           Syward
           ,
           and
           the
           Byshop
           of
           Durham
           out
           of
           Scotland
           .
           But
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           no
           tyme-giuer
           vnto
           growing
           dangers
           ,
           beset
           all
           the
           Isle
           with
           flat
           boates
           on
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           bridge
           of
           two
           miles
           long
           on
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           safely
           brought
           in
           his
           people
           vpon
           the
           enemy
           ;
           who
           seeing
           themselues
           surprized
           ;
           yeilded
           all
           to
           the
           Kings
           mercy
           ,
           except
           Hereward
           ,
           who
           desperatly
           marched
           with
           his
           people
           through
           the
           Fennes
           ,
           and
           recouered
           Scotland
           :
           The
           rest
           were
           sent
           to
           diuers
           prisons
           ,
           where
           they
           dyed
           ,
           or
           remayned
           during
           the
           Kings
           life
           .
        
         
           Those
           Lords
           who
           persisted
           loyall
           vpon
           this
           last
           submission
           ,
           were
           all
           imployed
           and
           well
           graced
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           Edric
           the
           Forester
           ,
           (
           and
           first
           that
           rebelled
           in
           his
           raigne
           )
           was
           held
           in
           cleere
           trust
           ,
           and
           neere
           about
           him
           .
           Gospatrice
           he
           made
           Earle
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           against
           Malcolin
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           time
           ,
           subdues
           the
           Countries
           of
           
             Tisdall
             ,
             Cleueland
          
           ,
           and
           
             Comberland
             :
             Waltheof
          
           ,
           sonne
           to
           the
           Earle
           Syward
           ,
           he
           held
           so
           worthie
           to
           be
           made
           his
           ,
           as
           he
           married
           him
           to
           his
           neece
           Iudith
           ,
           though
           hee
           had
           beene
           a
           principall
           actor
           in
           the
           Northerne
           
           commotion
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           defending
           the
           Citie
           of
           Yorke
           against
           him
           :
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           striken
           off
           the
           heades
           of
           diuers
           Normans
           ,
           one
           by
           one
           ,
           as
           they
           entered
           a
           breach
           ,
           to
           the
           admiration
           of
           all
           about
           him
           )
           shewing
           therin
           that
           true
           touch
           of
           the
           noblest
           nature
           ,
           to
           loue
           vertue
           ,
           euen
           in
           his
           enemies
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           seeing
           Scotland
           to
           be
           the
           especiall
           retrayt
           for
           all
           conspirators
           ,
           and
           discontented
           in
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           yeilding
           them
           continuall
           succour
           ,
           and
           assistance
           ,
           and
           where
           his
           competitor
           Edgar
           liued
           ,
           to
           beget
           and
           nurse
           perpetuall
           matter
           for
           their
           hopes
           ,
           and
           at
           hand
           for
           all
           aduantages
           ;
           he
           enters
           that
           kingdome
           with
           a
           puissant
           Army
           :
           which
           ,
           incountring
           with
           more
           necessities
           then
           forces
           ,
           soone
           grew
           tired
           ,
           and
           both
           Kings
           ,
           considering
           of
           what
           difficulties
           the
           victorie
           would
           consist
           ,
           were
           willing
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           safest
           way
           to
           there
           endes
           ,
           and
           vpon
           faire
           ouertures
           ,
           to
           conclude
           a
           peace
           ;
           Articling
           for
           the
           boundes
           of
           each
           kingdome
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           title
           of
           dominion
           ,
           as
           in
           former
           times
           :
           All
           delinquents
           ,
           and
           their
           partakers
           generally
           pardoned
           .
        
         
           Heere
           with
           the
           vniuersall
           turne
           of
           alteration
           ,
           thus
           wrought
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           being
           a
           part
           of
           the
           bodie
           of
           this
           Isle
           ,
           is
           noted
           to
           haue
           
           likewise
           had
           a
           share
           ;
           and
           as
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           French
           tongue
           became
           generally
           spoken
           ;
           so
           in
           that
           of
           Scotland
           did
           the
           English
           ,
           
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           attending
           both
           the
           Queene
           and
           her
           brother
           Edgar
           ,
           and
           daily
           repairing
           thither
           for
           their
           safetie
           ,
           and
           combination
           against
           the
           common
           enemie
           :
           of
           whom
           diuerse
           ,
           abandoning
           their
           natiue
           distressed
           Country
           ,
           were
           by
           the
           bountie
           of
           that
           King
           preferred
           :
           and
           there
           planted
           spread
           their
           off-spring
           into
           many
           noble
           families
           ,
           remaining
           to
           this
           day
           :
           The
           titles
           for
           distinguishing
           degrees
           of
           honour
           ;
           as
           of
           Duke
           ,
           Marquesse
           ,
           Earle
           ,
           Baron
           ,
           Rider
           or
           Knight
           ,
           were
           then
           (
           as
           is
           thought
           )
           first
           introduced
           :
           and
           the
           nobler
           sort
           began
           to
           be
           called
           by
           the
           title
           of
           their
           Signories
           (
           according
           to
           the
           French
           manner
           )
           which
           before
           bare
           the
           name
           of
           their
           Father
           ,
           with
           the
           addition
           of
           Mac
           ,
           after
           the
           fashion
           of
           Ireland
           .
           Other
           innouations
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           entred
           there
           likewise
           at
           the
           opening
           of
           this
           wide
           mutation
           of
           ours
           :
           fashion
           and
           imitation
           like
           weedes
           easily
           growing
           in
           euery
           soile
           .
        
         
           Shortly
           after
           this
           late
           made
           peace
           ,
           Edgar
           
           Etheling
           voluntarily
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           submitted
           himselfe
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           being
           then
           in
           Normandy
           ,
           and
           was
           restored
           to
           grace
           ,
           and
           a
           faire
           maintenance
           ,
           which
           held
           him
           euer
           after
           quiet
           .
           And
           it
           made
           well
           at
           that
           time
           for
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           howsoeuer
           for
           his
           owne
           ,
           being
           thought
           to
           haue
           ill-timed
           his
           affaires
           (
           either
           through
           want
           of
           seasonable
           intelligence
           ,
           or
           dispaire
           of
           
           successe
           )
           in
           making
           too
           soone
           that
           submission
           ,
           which
           was
           latter
           or
           neuer
           to
           haue
           bene
           done
           .
           For
           in
           this
           absence
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           
             Roger
             fits
             Auber
          
           ,
           the
           yong
           Earle
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           expresse
           commaundement
           ,
           gaue
           his
           sister
           in
           marriage
           to
           
             Ralph
             Waher
          
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Northfolke
           ,
           and
           Suffolke
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           great
           solemnization
           thereof
           ,
           the
           two
           Earles
           conspired
           with
           Eustace
           Earle
           of
           Boloigne
           (
           who
           secretly
           came
           ouer
           to
           this
           festiuall
           )
           and
           with
           the
           Earle
           Waltheof
           ,
           and
           other
           English
           Lords
           ,
           to
           call
           in
           the
           Danes
           ,
           and
           by
           maine
           power
           to
           keepe
           out
           and
           dispossesse
           the
           King.
           Who
           hauing
           thus
           passed
           ouer
           so
           many
           gulfes
           of
           forraine
           dangers
           ,
           might
           little
           imagine
           of
           any
           wracke
           so
           neere
           home
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           most
           aduanced
           ,
           should
           haue
           the
           especiall
           hand
           in
           his
           destruction
           :
           But
           no
           rewards
           are
           benefits
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           held
           so
           ,
           nor
           can
           euer
           cleere
           the
           accounts
           with
           them
           that
           ouer-value
           their
           merits
           .
           And
           had
           not
           this
           conspiracie
           bene
           opportunely
           discouered
           (
           which
           some
           say
           was
           by
           the
           Earle
           Waltheof
           ,
           moued
           with
           the
           vglinesse
           of
           so
           foule
           an
           ingratitude
           )
           they
           had
           put
           him
           againe
           to
           the
           winning
           of
           England
           .
           But
           now
           the
           fire
           bewrayed
           before
           it
           flamed
           ,
           was
           soone
           quenched
           by
           the
           diligence
           of
           Odon
           the
           Kings
           Vice-gerent
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           kept
           the
           conspirators
           from
           ioyning
           their
           forces
           :
           So
           that
           they
           neuer
           came
           
           to
           make
           any
           head
           ,
           but
           were
           either
           surprized
           ,
           or
           forced
           to
           flie
           :
           The
           Earle
           
             Roger
             fitz
             Auber
          
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           some
           say
           executed
           ;
           and
           so
           was
           shortly
           after
           the
           Earle
           Waltheof
           ,
           whose
           dissent
           from
           the
           act
           ,
           could
           not
           get
           him
           pardon
           for
           his
           former
           consent
           ,
           though
           much
           compassion
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           great
           worthinesse
           .
           But
           the
           wide
           distent
           of
           these
           tumors
           ,
           fed
           from
           many
           secret
           veines
           ,
           seemed
           to
           be
           of
           that
           danger
           ,
           as
           required
           this
           extremity
           of
           cure
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           part
           so
           apt
           for
           infection
           ,
           vpon
           any
           the
           like
           humors
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           conspiracie
           seemes
           to
           take
           motion
           from
           a
           generall
           league
           of
           all
           the
           neighbour
           Princes
           here
           about
           ,
           as
           may
           well
           be
           gathered
           by
           their
           seuerall
           actions
           .
           First
           in
           the
           King
           of
           France
           by
           defending
           
             Dole
             in
             Britaigne
          
           (
           a
           Castle
           of
           
             Raph
             de
             Waher
          
           )
           against
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           likelihood
           ,
           imploying
           the
           Earle
           of
           Boloigne
           towards
           the
           conspirators
           :
           In
           Swayne
           King
           of
           Denmarke
           ,
           by
           sending
           a
           Nauy
           of
           two
           hundreth
           saile
           ,
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           his
           sonne
           Knut
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           In
           Drone
           King
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           by
           furnishing
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Harald
           with
           65
           ships
           .
           In
           Malcoline
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           of
           Wales
           ,
           by
           their
           readinesse
           to
           assist
           .
           But
           the
           Danes
           being
           on
           the
           coast
           ,
           and
           hearing
           how
           their
           confederates
           had
           sped
           ,
           with
           the
           great
           preparations
           the
           king
           had
           made
           ,
           after
           some
           pillage
           taken
           vpon
           the
           shores
           of
           England
           and
           Flanders
           ,
           returned
           
           home
           ,
           and
           neuer
           after
           arriued
           to
           disturbe
           this
           land
           .
           Though
           in
           
             Anno
             Reg.
          
           19.
           
           Knute
           ,
           then
           king
           of
           Denmarke
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Swaine
           ,
           intending
           to
           repaire
           the
           dishonour
           of
           his
           two
           last
           aduentures
           past
           ,
           and
           put
           for
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           ,
           his
           predecessors
           had
           holden
           ,
           prepared
           a
           Nauie
           of
           a
           thousand
           saile
           ,
           and
           was
           aided
           with
           sixe
           hundreth
           more
           by
           
             Robert
             le
             Frison
          
           Earle
           of
           Flanders
           (
           whose
           daughter
           he
           had
           maried
           .
           )
           But
           the
           winds
           held
           so
           contrary
           for
           two
           yeares
           together
           ,
           as
           vtterly
           quasht
           that
           enterprize
           ,
           and
           freed
           the
           king
           and
           his
           successors
           for
           euer
           after
           from
           future
           molestation
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           businesse
           put
           the
           State
           to
           an
           infinit
           charge
           ,
           the
           king
           entertaining
           all
           that
           time
           ,
           besides
           his
           
             Normans
             ,
             Hugh
          
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           with
           many
           companies
           of
           French.
           Finding
           the
           English
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           many
           great
           families
           allied
           to
           the
           Danes
           )
           to
           incline
           rather
           to
           that
           nation
           ,
           then
           the
           Norman
           ,
           and
           had
           experience
           of
           the
           great
           and
           neere
           intelligence
           continually
           passing
           betweene
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           were
           all
           the
           warres
           he
           had
           within
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           sauing
           in
           
             Anno
             Regni
          
           15.
           he
           subdued
           Wales
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           kings
           there
           ,
           to
           do
           him
           homage
           .
        
         
           His
           warres
           abroad
           ,
           were
           all
           about
           his
           dominions
           in
           France
           ,
           first
           raised
           by
           his
           owne
           sonne
           Robert
           ,
           left
           Lieftenant
           gouernour
           of
           the
           
           Duchy
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           &
           the
           Countie
           of
           Mayne
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           fathers
           absence
           ,
           tasting
           the
           glorie
           of
           commaund
           ,
           grew
           to
           assume
           the
           absolute
           rule
           of
           the
           Prouince
           ,
           causing
           the
           Barons
           there
           ,
           to
           doe
           him
           homage
           as
           Duke
           ,
           not
           as
           Lieftenant
           ,
           and
           leagues
           him
           with
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           working
           vpon
           the
           easinesse
           of
           his
           youth
           and
           ambition
           ,
           was
           glad
           to
           apprehend
           that
           occasion
           to
           disioynct
           his
           estate
           ,
           who
           was
           growen
           too
           great
           for
           him
           .
           And
           the
           profuse
           largesse
           and
           disorderlie
           expence
           whereto
           Robert
           was
           addicted
           ,
           is
           nourished
           by
           all
           wayes
           possible
           ,
           as
           the
           meanes
           to
           imbrake
           him
           in
           those
           difficulties
           of
           still
           getting
           money
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           but
           needes
           yeild
           continuall
           occasion
           to
           intertayne
           both
           his
           owne
           discontent
           ,
           and
           theirs
           ,
           from
           whom
           his
           supplies
           must
           be
           raised
           .
           And
           though
           therby
           he
           purchased
           him
           the
           title
           of
           Courtois
           ,
           yet
           he
           lost
           the
           opinion
           of
           good
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           constrayned
           the
           estates
           of
           Normandie
           ,
           to
           complaine
           to
           his
           father
           of
           the
           great
           concussion
           ,
           and
           violent
           exactions
           he
           vsed
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           vnderstanding
           the
           fire
           thus
           kindled
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           that
           had
           set
           others
           all
           in
           combustion
           ,
           hastes
           with
           forces
           into
           Normandie
           ,
           to
           haue
           surprized
           his
           sonne
           ;
           who
           aduertised
           of
           his
           comming
           ,
           furnisht
           with
           .
           2000.
           men
           at
           armes
           ,
           by
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           lay
           in
           ambush
           where
           hee
           should
           passe
           ;
           sets
           vpon
           
           him
           ,
           defeited
           most
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           pursuite
           hapned
           to
           incounter
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           whom
           he
           vnhors'd
           ,
           and
           wounded
           in
           the
           arme
           ,
           with
           his
           Launce
           ;
           but
           perceauing
           by
           his
           voice
           ,
           it
           was
           his
           father
           ,
           he
           hasted
           to
           remounte
           him
           ,
           humbly
           crauing
           pardon
           for
           his
           offence
           :
           which
           the
           father
           (
           seeing
           in
           what
           case
           he
           was
           )
           granted
           ,
           howsoeuer
           he
           gaue
           ;
           and
           vpon
           his
           submission
           ,
           tooke
           him
           with
           him
           to
           Rouen
           ;
           whence
           ,
           after
           cured
           of
           his
           hurt
           ,
           hee
           returned
           with
           his
           sonne
           William
           (
           likewise
           wounded
           in
           the
           fight
           )
           into
           England
           .
        
         
           Long
           was
           it
           not
           ere
           he
           was
           againe
           inform'd
           of
           his
           sonnes
           remutyning
           ,
           and
           how
           hee
           exacted
           vpon
           the
           Normans
           ,
           vsurpt
           the
           intire
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           vrged
           his
           fathers
           promise
           thereof
           ,
           made
           him
           before
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           vpon
           his
           Conquest
           of
           England
           :
           which
           caused
           his
           litle
           stay
           heere
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           preparatiōs
           for
           his
           returne
           into
           those
           parts
           :
           whether
           in
           passing
           ,
           he
           was
           driuen
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           but
           at
           length
           ariuing
           at
           Burdeaux
           ,
           with
           his
           great
           preparations
           ,
           his
           sonne
           Robert
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           submitted
           himselfe
           the
           second
           time
           :
           whom
           hee
           now
           tooke
           with
           him
           into
           England
           ,
           to
           frame
           him
           to
           a
           better
           obedience
           ,
           imploying
           him
           in
           the
           hard
           and
           necessitous
           warres
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           (
           the
           late
           peace
           beeing
           betweene
           the
           two
           Kings
           againe
           broken
           )
           and
           after
           sent
           him
           backe
           ,
           and
           his
           yong
           sonne
           Henry
           ,
           with
           the
           
           association
           of
           charge
           and
           like
           power
           (
           but
           of
           more
           trust
           )
           to
           the
           gouernment
           of
           Normandie
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           two
           Princes
           had
           beene
           there
           a
           while
           ,
           they
           went
           to
           visite
           the
           King
           of
           France
           at
           Conflance
           ,
           where
           feasting
           certaine
           dayes
           ,
           vpon
           an
           after
           dinner
           ,
           Henry
           wanne
           so
           much
           at
           chesse
           ,
           of
           Louis
           ,
           the
           Kings
           eldest
           sonne
           ,
           as
           he
           ,
           growing
           into
           choller
           ,
           called
           him
           the
           sonne
           of
           a
           Bastard
           ,
           and
           threw
           the
           Chesse
           in
           his
           face
           .
           Henry
           takes
           vp
           the
           Chesse-bord
           ,
           and
           strake
           Louis
           ,
           with
           that
           force
           ,
           as
           drew
           bloud
           ,
           and
           had
           killed
           him
           ,
           had
           not
           his
           brother
           Robert
           come
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           and
           interposed
           himselfe
           :
           Whereupon
           they
           suddenly
           tooke
           horse
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           adoe
           they
           recouered
           Pontoise
           ,
           from
           the
           Kings
           people
           that
           pursued
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           quarrell
           arising
           ,
           vpon
           the
           intermeeting
           of
           these
           Princes
           (
           a
           thing
           that
           seldome
           breeds
           good
           bloud
           amongst
           them
           )
           re-inkindled
           a
           heate
           of
           more
           rancor
           in
           the
           fathers
           ,
           and
           beganne
           the
           first
           warre
           betweene
           the
           English
           and
           French.
           For
           presently
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           complots
           againe
           with
           Robert
           (
           impatient
           of
           a
           partner
           )
           enters
           Normandie
           ,
           and
           takes
           the
           Citie
           of
           Vernon
           .
           The
           King
           of
           England
           inuades
           France
           ,
           subdues
           the
           Countrie
           of
           Zaintonge
           and
           Poictou
           ,
           and
           returnes
           to
           Rouen
           ,
           where
           the
           third
           time
           ,
           his
           sonne
           Robert
           is
           reconciled
           vnto
           him
           ,
           which
           much
           disappoints
           and
           vexes
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           ,
           summons
           the
           King
           
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           do
           him
           homage
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           he
           refused
           to
           do
           ,
           saying
           ,
           he
           held
           it
           of
           none
           but
           God
           and
           his
           sword
           .
           For
           the
           Duchie
           of
           Normandie
           he
           offers
           him
           homage
           :
           but
           that
           would
           not
           satisfie
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           whom
           nothing
           would
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           could
           not
           haue
           ,
           the
           Maistery
           :
           and
           seekes
           to
           make
           any
           occasion
           the
           motiue
           of
           his
           quarrell
           :
           and
           againe
           inuades
           his
           territories
           ,
           but
           with
           more
           losse
           then
           profite
           .
           In
           the
           end
           ,
           they
           conclude
           a
           certaine
           crazie
           peace
           ,
           which
           held
           no
           longer
           then
           King
           William
           had
           recouered
           a
           sicknes
           ,
           whereinto
           (
           through
           his
           late
           trauaile
           ,
           age
           ,
           and
           corpulencie
           )
           he
           was
           falne
           :
           at
           which
           time
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           then
           yong
           and
           lustie
           ,
           ieasting
           at
           his
           great
           belly
           ,
           whereof
           hee
           said
           ,
           he
           lay
           in
           ,
           at
           Rouen
           ,
           so
           irritated
           him
           ,
           as
           being
           recouered
           ,
           he
           gathers
           all
           his
           best
           forces
           ,
           enters
           France
           in
           the
           cheifest
           time
           of
           their
           fruites
           ,
           making
           spoile
           of
           all
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           till
           he
           came
           euen
           before
           Paris
           ;
           where
           the
           King
           of
           France
           then
           was
           ;
           to
           whom
           he
           sendes
           ,
           to
           shew
           him
           of
           his
           vp-sitting
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           marched
           to
           the
           Citie
           of
           Mants
           ,
           which
           he
           vtterly
           sackt
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           distruction
           thereof
           ,
           gate
           his
           owne
           ,
           by
           the
           strayne
           of
           his
           horse
           ,
           among
           the
           breaches
           ,
           and
           was
           thence
           conueyed
           sicke
           to
           Rouen
           ,
           and
           so
           ended
           all
           his
           warres
           .
        
         
           NOw
           for
           his
           gouernment
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           
           course
           he
           held
           in
           establishing
           the
           kingdome
           
           thus
           gotten
           ;
           first
           after
           he
           had
           represt
           the
           conspiracies
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           well
           quieted
           all
           other
           partes
           of
           the
           State
           (
           which
           now
           being
           absolutely
           his
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           his
           owne
           law
           )
           beganne
           to
           gouerne
           all
           by
           the
           Customes
           of
           Normandie
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           agreeued
           Lordes
           ,
           and
           sadde
           people
           of
           England
           ,
           tender
           their
           humble
           petition
           ,
           beseeching
           him
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           oath
           made
           at
           his
           Coronation
           :
           And
           by
           the
           soule
           of
           Saint
           Edward
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           had
           the
           Crowne
           and
           kingdome
           ;
           vnder
           whose
           lawes
           they
           were
           borne
           and
           bred
           ;
           That
           he
           would
           not
           adde
           that
           miserie
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           them
           vp
           to
           be
           iudged
           ,
           by
           a
           strange
           law
           they
           vnderstood
           not
           .
           And
           so
           earnestly
           they
           wrought
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           confirme
           that
           by
           his
           Charter
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           twice
           fore-promised
           by
           his
           oath
           :
           And
           gaue
           comaundement
           to
           his
           Iusticiaries
           to
           see
           those
           lawes
           of
           Saint
           Edward
           (
           so
           called
           ,
           not
           that
           he
           made
           them
           ,
           but
           collected
           them
           out
           of
           
             Merchen-law
             ,
             Dane
          
           law
           ,
           and
           Westsex
           law
           )
           to
           be
           inuiolablie
           obserued
           throughout
           the
           kingdome
           .
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           this
           confirmation
           ,
           and
           the
           Charters
           afterward
           granted
           by
           Hen.
           1.
           
           Hen
           2.
           and
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           there
           followed
           a
           generall
           innouation
           both
           in
           the
           lawes
           and
           gouernment
           of
           England
           :
           So
           that
           this
           seemes
           rather
           done
           to
           acquiet
           the
           people
           with
           a
           shew
           of
           the
           continuation
           
           of
           their
           ancient
           customes
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           enioyed
           them
           in
           effect
           .
           For
           the
           little
           conformitie
           betwene
           those
           lawes
           of
           former
           times
           ,
           and
           these
           that
           followed
           vpon
           this
           change
           of
           State
           ,
           shew
           from
           what
           head
           they
           sprang
           .
           And
           though
           there
           might
           be
           some
           veynes
           issuing
           from
           foriner
           originals
           ,
           yet
           the
           mayne
           streame
           ,
           of
           our
           Comon
           law
           ,
           with
           the
           practice
           thereof
           ,
           flowed
           out
           of
           Normandie
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           obiections
           can
           be
           made
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           before
           these
           collections
           of
           the
           Confessors
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           vniuersall
           law
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           but
           euery
           seuerall
           Prouince
           held
           their
           owne
           customes
           :
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           from
           Humber
           to
           Scotland
           vsed
           the
           Danicque
           law
           :
           Merchland
           ,
           the
           midle
           part
           of
           the
           Countrie
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           of
           the
           West
           Saxons
           ,
           had
           their
           seuerall
           constitutions
           ,
           as
           being
           seuerall
           dominions
           :
           And
           though
           for
           some
           few
           yeares
           there
           seemed
           to
           be
           a
           reduction
           of
           the
           Heptarchie
           ,
           into
           a
           Monarchie
           ,
           yet
           held
           it
           not
           so
           long
           together
           (
           as
           wee
           may
           see
           in
           the
           succession
           of
           that
           broken
           gouernment
           )
           as
           to
           setle
           one
           forme
           of
           order
           current
           ouer
           all
           ;
           but
           that
           euery
           Prouince
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           perticuler
           founders
           ,
           had
           their
           customes
           a
           part
           ,
           and
           held
           nothing
           in
           comon
           (
           besides
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           constitutions
           thereof
           )
           but
           with
           the
           vniuersalitie
           of
           
             Meum
             &
             Tuum
          
           ,
           ordered
           according
           to
           the
           rites
           of
           nations
           ,
           and
           that
           
             ius
             innatum
          
           ,
           the
           Comon
           law
           
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           wee
           see
           to
           be
           as
           vniuersall
           ,
           as
           are
           the
           cohabitations
           and
           societies
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           serues
           the
           turne
           to
           hold
           them
           together
           in
           all
           Countries
           ,
           howsoeuer
           they
           may
           differ
           in
           their
           formes
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           by
           these
           passages
           ,
           we
           see
           what
           way
           we
           came
           ,
           where
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           the
           furthest
           end
           we
           can
           discouer
           of
           the
           originall
           of
           our
           Comon
           law
           ;
           and
           to
           striue
           to
           looke
           beyond
           this
           ,
           is
           to
           looke
           into
           an
           vncertaine
           vastnesse
           ,
           beyond
           our
           discerning
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           detract
           from
           the
           glory
           of
           good
           Customes
           ,
           if
           they
           bring
           but
           a
           pedigree
           of
           600.
           yeares
           to
           approue
           their
           gentilitie
           ;
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           equity
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           antiquity
           of
           lawes
           that
           makes
           them
           venerable
           ,
           and
           the
           integritie
           of
           the
           professors
           thereof
           ,
           the
           profession
           honored
           .
           And
           it
           were
           well
           with
           mankinde
           ,
           if
           dayes
           brought
           not
           their
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           good
           orders
           were
           continued
           with
           that
           prouidence
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           instituted
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           alteration
           of
           the
           lawes
           of
           England
           bred
           most
           heauie
           doleances
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           this
           Kings
           time
           ,
           but
           long
           after
           :
           For
           whereas
           before
           ,
           those
           lawes
           they
           had
           ,
           were
           written
           in
           their
           owne
           tongue
           ,
           intelligible
           to
           all
           ;
           now
           are
           they
           translated
           into
           Latine
           and
           French
           ,
           and
           practized
           wholly
           in
           the
           Norman
           forme
           and
           language
           ;
           thereby
           to
           draw
           the
           people
           of
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           to
           learne
           that
           speech
           for
           their
           owne
           neede
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           they
           would
           not
           
           doc
           ;
           And
           seeing
           a
           difference
           in
           tongue
           ,
           would
           continue
           a
           difference
           in
           affections
           ;
           all
           meanes
           was
           wrought
           to
           reduce
           it
           to
           one
           Idiom
           ,
           which
           yet
           was
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Conqueror
           to
           doe
           ,
           without
           the
           extirpation
           or
           ouerlaying
           the
           Land-bred
           people
           ;
           who
           being
           so
           far
           in
           number
           as
           they
           were
           aboue
           the
           inuadors
           ,
           both
           carry
           the
           mayne
           of
           the
           language
           ,
           and
           in
           few
           yeares
           ,
           haue
           those
           who
           subdued
           them
           ,
           vndistinguishablie
           theirs
           .
           For
           notwithstanding
           the
           former
           conquest
           by
           the
           Danes
           ,
           and
           now
           this
           by
           the
           Norman
           ,
           the
           solid
           bodie
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           still
           consisted
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           the
           accession
           of
           strange
           people
           ,
           was
           but
           as
           Ryuers
           to
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           that
           changed
           not
           it
           ,
           but
           were
           changed
           into
           it
           .
           And
           though
           the
           king
           laboured
           what
           he
           could
           to
           turne
           all
           to
           French
           ,
           by
           enioyning
           their
           children
           here
           to
           vse
           noc
           other
           language
           ,
           with
           their
           Grammer
           in
           schooles
           ,
           to
           haue
           the
           lawes
           practized
           in
           French
           ,
           All
           petitions
           and
           businesse
           of
           Court
           ,
           in
           French
           ,
           No
           man
           graced
           but
           he
           that
           spake
           French
           ,
           yet
           soone
           after
           his
           dayes
           ,
           all
           returnes
           naturall
           English
           againe
           ,
           but
           law
           ,
           and
           that
           still
           held
           forraine
           ,
           and
           became
           in
           the
           end
           wholly
           to
           be
           inclosed
           in
           that
           language
           :
           nor
           haue
           we
           now
           other
           marke
           of
           our
           subiection
           and
           inuassellage
           from
           Normandie
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           ,
           and
           that
           still
           speakes
           French
           to
           vs
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           herewithall
           new
           Termes
           ,
           new
           Constitutions
           ,
           
           new
           formes
           of
           Pleas
           ,
           new
           Offices
           and
           Courts
           are
           now
           introduced
           by
           the
           Normans
           ;
           a
           people
           more
           inured
           to
           litigation
           ,
           and
           of
           spirits
           more
           impatient
           ,
           and
           contentious
           ,
           then
           were
           the
           English
           :
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           continuall
           warre
           (
           wherein
           law
           is
           not
           borne
           )
           and
           labour
           to
           defend
           the
           publicke
           ,
           were
           more
           at
           vnitie
           in
           their
           priuate
           :
           and
           that
           small
           time
           of
           peace
           they
           had
           ,
           deuotion
           and
           good
           fellowship
           entertained
           .
        
         
           For
           their
           lawes
           and
           constitutions
           before
           ,
           we
           see
           them
           plaine
           ,
           briefe
           ,
           and
           simple
           ,
           without
           perplexities
           ,
           hauing
           neither
           fold
           nor
           plaite
           ,
           commaunding
           ,
           not
           disputing
           :
           Their
           graunts
           and
           transactions
           as
           briefe
           and
           simple
           ,
           which
           shewed
           them
           a
           cleere-meaning
           people
           ,
           retaining
           still
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           plaine
           realnesse
           they
           brought
           with
           them
           ,
           vncomposed
           of
           other
           fashion
           ,
           then
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           vnaffecting
           imitation
           .
        
         
           For
           their
           tryals
           in
           cases
           criminall
           ,
           where
           manifest
           proofes
           failed
           ,
           they
           continued
           their
           antient
           custome
           ,
           held
           from
           before
           their
           Christianitie
           ,
           vntill
           this
           great
           alteration
           :
           which
           trials
           they
           called
           Ordeal
           (
           Or
           signifying
           right
           ,
           Deale
           ,
           part
           )
           whereof
           they
           had
           these
           kinds
           :
           Ordeal
           by
           fire
           ,
           which
           was
           for
           the
           better
           sort
           ,
           and
           by
           water
           for
           the
           inferiour
           :
           That
           of
           Fire
           was
           to
           go
           blindfold
           ouer
           certaine
           plough-shares
           ,
           made
           red
           hote
           ,
           and
           laide
           an
           vneuen
           
           distance
           one
           from
           another
           .
           That
           of
           Water
           was
           either
           of
           hot
           or
           cold
           :
           in
           the
           one
           to
           put
           their
           armes
           to
           the
           elbow
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           to
           be
           cast
           headlong
           .
           According
           to
           their
           escapes
           or
           hurts
           ,
           they
           were
           adiudged
           :
           such
           as
           were
           cast
           into
           the
           riuers
           ,
           if
           they
           sancke
           were
           held
           guiltlesse
           ,
           ifnot
           ,
           culpable
           ,
           as
           eiected
           by
           that
           Element
           .
           These
           trials
           they
           called
           the
           iudgements
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           performed
           with
           solemne
           Oraisons
           .
           In
           some
           cases
           ,
           the
           accused
           was
           admitted
           to
           cleere
           himselfe
           by
           receiuing
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           owne
           oath
           ,
           or
           the
           oaths
           of
           two
           or
           three
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           for
           especiall
           persons
           ,
           and
           such
           whose
           liuings
           were
           of
           a
           rate
           allowable
           thereunto
           ,
           the
           vsuall
           opinion
           perswading
           them
           ,
           that
           men
           of
           ability
           held
           a
           more
           regard
           of
           honesty
           .
        
         
           With
           these
           they
           had
           the
           triall
           of
           Campe-fight
           ,
           or
           single
           combat
           (
           which
           likewise
           the
           Lumbards
           ,
           originally
           of
           the
           same
           German
           nation
           ,
           brought
           into
           Italy
           )
           permitted
           by
           the
           law
           in
           cases
           either
           of
           safetie
           and
           fame
           ,
           or
           of
           possessions
           .
           All
           which
           trials
           shew
           them
           to
           be
           ignorant
           in
           any
           other
           forme
           of
           law
           ,
           or
           to
           neglect
           it
           ;
           Nor
           would
           they
           be
           induced
           to
           forgo
           these
           customes
           ,
           and
           determine
           their
           affaires
           by
           Imperiall
           or
           Pontificiall
           Constitutions
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           would
           the
           Lumbards
           forsake
           their
           duellary
           lawes
           in
           Italy
           ,
           which
           their
           Princes
           ,
           against
           some
           of
           their
           wils
           ,
           were
           constrained
           to
           ratifie
           ,
           
           as
           Luytprandus
           ,
           their
           king
           ,
           thus
           ingeniously
           confesses
           .
           
             We
             are
             vncertaine
             of
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             haue
             heard
             many
             by
             fight
             ,
             to
             haue
             lost
             their
             cause
             without
             iust
             cause
             ;
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             custome
             of
             our
             nation
             ,
             we
             cannot
             auoide
             an
             impious
             law
             .
          
           But
           all
           these
           formes
           of
           iudgements
           and
           trials
           had
           their
           seasons
           ;
           Those
           of
           Fire
           and
           Water
           ,
           in
           short
           time
           after
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           grew
           disused
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           vtterly
           abrogated
           by
           the
           Pope
           ;
           as
           deriued
           from
           Paganisme
           ;
           That
           of
           combat
           continues
           longer-liued
           ,
           but
           of
           no
           ordinarie
           vse
           :
           And
           all
           actions
           now
           ,
           both
           criminall
           and
           reall
           ,
           began
           to
           be
           wholly
           adiudged
           by
           the
           verduit
           of
           12
           men
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           where
           the
           like
           forme
           is
           vsed
           ,
           and
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Enquest
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           cautions
           for
           the
           Iurors
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           here
           continued
           to
           this
           day
           .
           Although
           some
           hold
           opinion
           that
           this
           forme
           of
           triall
           was
           of
           vse
           in
           this
           kingdome
           from
           all
           antiquitie
           ,
           and
           alledge
           an
           ordinance
           of
           king
           Ethelred
           (
           father
           to
           the
           Confessor
           )
           willing
           in
           their
           Gemote
           ,
           or
           conuentions
           ,
           monethly
           held
           in
           euery
           hundred
           ,
           twelue
           graue
           men
           of
           free
           condition
           ,
           should
           with
           the
           Greut
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           Officer
           amongst
           them
           ,
           sweare
           vpon
           the
           Euangelists
           ,
           to
           iudge
           euery
           mans
           cause
           aright
           .
           But
           here
           we
           see
           twelue
           men
           were
           to
           be
           assessors
           with
           the
           Greue
           to
           iudge
           ,
           and
           no
           Iurors
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           manner
           of
           triall
           now
           vsed
           ;
           Besides
           ,
           
           had
           there
           beene
           any
           such
           forme
           ,
           we
           should
           aswell
           haue
           heard
           thereof
           in
           their
           laws
           and
           practise
           ,
           as
           of
           those
           other
           kinds
           of
           Ordeal
           ,
           onely
           and
           vsually
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           But
           whatsoeuer
           innouations
           were
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ;
           the
           gouernment
           for
           the
           peace
           and
           securitie
           of
           the
           kingdome
           (
           which
           most
           imported
           the
           King
           to
           looke
           vnto
           )
           seemes
           to
           be
           continued
           as
           before
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           businesse
           he
           found
           here
           better
           laws
           established
           ,
           by
           the
           wary
           care
           of
           our
           former
           kings
           ,
           then
           any
           he
           could
           bring
           .
           Amongst
           which
           especially
           was
           the
           Boroh
           law
           ,
           whereby
           euery
           free
           man
           of
           the
           Comons
           stood
           as
           surety
           for
           each
           others
           behauiour
           ,
           in
           this
           sort
           .
        
         
           The
           kingdome
           was
           deuided
           into
           Sheires
           or
           Shares
           ,
           euery
           Sheire
           consisting
           of
           so
           many
           Hundreds
           ,
           and
           euery
           Hundred
           of
           a
           nomber
           of
           Boroughs
           ,
           Villages
           ,
           or
           Tythings
           ,
           containing
           ten
           housholders
           ,
           whereof
           if
           any
           one
           should
           commit
           an
           vnlawfull
           act
           ,
           the
           other
           nine
           were
           to
           attach
           and
           bring
           him
           to
           reason
           :
           If
           he
           fled
           ,
           31
           dayes
           were
           enioyned
           him
           to
           appeare
           :
           If
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           apprehended
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           to
           restore
           the
           damage
           done
           ;
           otherwise
           the
           Free-boroughead
           (
           to
           say
           the
           Tythingman
           )
           was
           to
           take
           with
           him
           two
           of
           the
           same
           Village
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           three
           other
           Villages
           next
           adioyning
           as
           many
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Tythingman
           ,
           and
           two
           other
           of
           the
           principall
           men
           )
           and
           
           before
           the
           officers
           of
           that
           hundred
           purge
           himselfe
           and
           the
           village
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           restoring
           the
           damage
           done
           with
           the
           goodes
           of
           the
           malefactor
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           suffized
           not
           to
           satisfie
           ,
           the
           Free-boroh
           ,
           or
           Tything
           ,
           must
           make
           vp
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           besides
           take
           an
           oath
           to
           be
           no
           way
           accessarie
           to
           the
           fact
           ;
           and
           to
           produce
           the
           offendor
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           meanes
           they
           could
           recouer
           him
           ,
           or
           know
           where
           he
           were
           .
           Besides
           euery
           Lord
           and
           Maister
           ,
           stood
           Boroh
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           familie
           ,
           whereof
           if
           any
           seruant
           were
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           the
           Maister
           was
           to
           see
           him
           answere
           it
           in
           the
           hundred
           where
           he
           was
           accused
           .
           Yf
           hee
           fled
           ,
           the
           Maister
           was
           to
           yeild
           such
           goodes
           as
           he
           had
           to
           the
           King.
           If
           himselfe
           were
           accused
           to
           be
           aiding
           or
           priuie
           to
           his
           seruants
           flight
           ,
           hee
           was
           to
           cleere
           himselfe
           by
           .
           5.
           men
           ,
           otherwise
           to
           forfeit
           all
           his
           goodes
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           man
           to
           be
           out-lawed
           .
        
         
           These
           lincks
           thus
           intermutually
           fastened
           ,
           made
           so
           strong
           a
           chaine
           to
           hold
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           the
           State
           together
           in
           peace
           and
           order
           ,
           as
           ,
           all
           the
           most
           pollitique
           regiments
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           all
           the
           interleagued
           societies
           of
           men
           ,
           cannot
           shew
           vs
           a
           streighter
           forme
           of
           combination
           .
           This
           might
           make
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           comming
           vpon
           a
           people
           thus
           lawbound
           hand
           and
           foot
           ,
           to
           establish
           him
           ,
           so
           soone
           and
           easily
           as
           he
           did
           ;
           This
           Boroh-law
           ,
           being
           as
           a
           Cittadell
           built
           to
           guard
           the
           Comon
           
           wealth
           ,
           comming
           to
           be
           possest
           by
           a
           conquering
           Maister
           ,
           was
           made
           to
           turne
           all
           this
           ordinance
           vpon
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           batter
           herselfe
           with
           her
           owne
           weapon
           :
           and
           this
           law
           may
           be
           some
           cause
           ,
           wee
           finde
           no
           popular
           insurrection
           before
           the
           Conquest
           .
           For
           had
           not
           this
           people
           beene
           borne
           with
           these
           fetters
           ,
           and
           an
           idle
           peace
           ,
           but
           liued
           loose
           ,
           and
           in
           action
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           they
           would
           haue
           done
           as
           noblie
           ,
           and
           giuen
           as
           many
           ,
           and
           as
           deepe
           woundes
           ere
           they
           lost
           their
           Country
           ,
           as
           euer
           the
           Brittaines
           did
           ,
           either
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           or
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           their
           predecessors
           ,
           or
           themselues
           had
           done
           against
           the
           Danes
           ;
           a
           people
           far
           more
           powrefull
           ,
           and
           numerous
           then
           these
           .
           The
           Conqueror
           ,
           without
           this
           ,
           had
           not
           made
           it
           the
           worke
           of
           one
           daie
           ,
           nor
           had
           Normandie
           euer
           beene
           able
           to
           haue
           yeilded
           those
           multitudes
           for
           supplies
           ,
           that
           many
           battails
           must
           haue
           had
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           .
           1.
           the
           strickt
           executing
           this
           law
           ,
           2.
           disweapning
           the
           Comons
           .
           3.
           
           Preuenting
           their
           night-meetings
           with
           a
           heauie
           penalty
           ,
           that
           euery
           man
           at
           the
           day
           closing
           ,
           should
           couer
           his
           fire
           ,
           and
           depart
           to
           his
           rest
           .
           4.
           
           Erecting
           diuers
           fortresses
           in
           fit
           parts
           of
           the
           kingdome
           .
           5.
           
           And
           collating
           all
           offices
           ,
           both
           of
           commaund
           ,
           and
           iudicature
           ,
           on
           such
           as
           were
           his
           ;
           made
           his
           domination
           such
           as
           he
           would
           haue
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           before
           the
           Bishop
           and
           the
           
           Alderman
           were
           the
           absolute
           iudges
           to
           determine
           all
           businesse
           in
           euery
           sheire
           ,
           and
           the
           Byshop
           in
           many
           cases
           shared
           in
           the
           benifite
           of
           the
           mulcts
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           now
           he
           confin'd
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           within
           the
           Prouince
           of
           their
           owne
           Ecclesiasticall
           iurisdiction
           ,
           to
           deale
           only
           in
           businesse
           concerning
           rule
           of
           soules
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Cannons
           ,
           and
           lawes
           Episcopall
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           kingdome
           were
           before
           determined
           in
           euery
           sheire
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           law
           of
           King
           Edward
           Senior
           ,
           all
           matters
           in
           question
           should
           ,
           vpon
           especiall
           penaltie
           ,
           without
           further
           deferment
           ,
           be
           finally
           decided
           in
           their
           Gemote
           ,
           or
           conuentions
           held
           monthly
           in
           euery
           hundred
           :
           now
           he
           ordeined
           that
           foure
           times
           in
           the
           yeare
           ,
           for
           certaine
           dayes
           ,
           the
           same
           businesses
           should
           be
           determined
           in
           such
           place
           as
           he
           would
           appoint
           ,
           where
           he
           constituted
           iudges
           to
           attend
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           also
           others
           ,
           from
           whom
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           all
           litigators
           should
           haue
           iustice
           ;
           and
           from
           whom
           was
           no
           appeale
           .
           Others
           he
           appointed
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           malefactors
           ,
           called
           
             Iusticiarij
             Pacis
          
           .
        
         
           What
           alteration
           was
           then
           made
           in
           the
           tenure
           of
           mens
           possessions
           ,
           or
           since
           introduced
           ,
           wee
           may
           find
           by
           taking
           note
           of
           their
           former
           vsances
           .
           Our
           Auncestors
           had
           onely
           two
           kinde
           of
           tenures
           ,
           Boke-land
           ,
           and
           Folkland
           ,
           
           the
           one
           was
           a
           possession
           by
           writing
           ,
           the
           other
           without
           .
           That
           by
           writing
           was
           as
           free-hold
           ,
           and
           by
           charter
           ,
           hereditarie
           ,
           with
           all
           immunities
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           free
           and
           nobler
           sort
           .
           That
           without
           writing
           ,
           was
           to
           hold
           at
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           bound
           to
           rents
           and
           seruices
           ,
           and
           was
           for
           the
           rurall
           people
           .
           The
           inheritances
           discended
           not
           alone
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           German
           manner
           ,
           equally
           deuided
           amongst
           all
           the
           children
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           Landskiftan
           ,
           to
           say
           Part-land
           ,
           a
           custome
           yet
           continued
           in
           some
           places
           of
           Kent
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Gauel
             kin
          
           ,
           of
           
             gif
             eal
             kin
          
           :
           And
           hecreupon
           some
           write
           how
           the
           people
           of
           that
           Countrie
           ,
           retayned
           their
           auncient
           lawes
           and
           liberties
           by
           especiall
           graunt
           from
           the
           Conqueror
           :
           who
           after
           his
           battaile
           at
           Hastings
           ,
           comming
           to
           Douer
           ,
           to
           make
           all
           sure
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           was
           incompassed
           by
           the
           whole
           people
           of
           that
           Prouince
           ,
           carrying
           boughes
           of
           trees
           in
           their
           handes
           ,
           and
           marching
           round
           about
           him
           like
           a
           mouing
           wood
           .
           With
           which
           strange
           and
           suddaine
           shew
           being
           much
           moued
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           Stigand
           ,
           and
           the
           Abot
           Egelsin
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           raised
           this
           commotion
           by
           shewing
           the
           people
           in
           what
           danger
           they
           were
           ,
           vtterly
           to
           lose
           their
           liberties
           ,
           and
           indure
           the
           perpetuall
           misery
           of
           seruitude
           vnder
           the
           domination
           of
           strangers
           )
           present
           themselues
           ,
           and
           declared
           how
           they
           were
           the
           vniuersall
           people
           of
           that
           Countrie
           ,
           gathered
           together
           
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           with
           boughes
           in
           their
           handes
           ,
           either
           as
           Oliue
           branches
           of
           intercession
           ,
           for
           peace
           and
           libertie
           ,
           or
           to
           intangle
           him
           in
           his
           passage
           ,
           with
           resolution
           rather
           to
           leaue
           their
           liues
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           was
           deerer
           ,
           their
           freedome
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           say
           the
           Conqueror
           granted
           them
           the
           continuation
           of
           their
           former
           Customes
           and
           Liberties
           :
           whereof
           notwithstanding
           they
           now
           retayne
           no
           other
           then
           such
           as
           are
           common
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           For
           such
           as
           were
           Tenants
           at
           the
           will
           of
           their
           
           Lords
           (
           which
           now
           growne
           to
           a
           greater
           number
           ,
           and
           more
           miserable
           then
           before
           )
           vpon
           their
           petition
           ,
           and
           compassion
           of
           their
           oppression
           he
           relieued
           :
           their
           case
           was
           this
           :
           All
           such
           as
           were
           discouered
           to
           haue
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           any
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           were
           pardoned
           ,
           onely
           to
           enioy
           the
           benefit
           of
           life
           ,
           hauing
           all
           their
           liuclihood
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           became
           vassals
           vnto
           those
           Lords
           to
           whom
           the
           possessions
           were
           giuen
           ,
           of
           all
           such
           lands
           forfeited
           by
           attaindors
           .
           And
           if
           by
           their
           diligent
           seruice
           ,
           they
           could
           attaine
           any
           portion
           of
           ground
           ,
           they
           held
           it
           but
           onely
           so
           long
           as
           it
           pleased
           their
           Lords
           ,
           without
           hauing
           any
           estate
           for
           themselues
           ,
           or
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           were
           oftentimes
           violently
           cast
           out
           vpon
           any
           small
           displeasure
           ,
           contrary
           to
           all
           right
           :
           whereupon
           it
           was
           ordained
           that
           whatsoeuer
           they
           had
           obtained
           of
           their
           Lords
           by
           their
           obsequious
           seruice
           ,
           or
           agreed
           
           for
           ,
           by
           any
           lawfull
           pact
           ,
           they
           should
           hold
           by
           an
           inuiolable
           law
           during
           their
           owne
           liues
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           great
           worke
           after
           the
           ordering
           his
           lawes
           ,
           was
           the
           raising
           and
           disposing
           of
           his
           reuenues
           ,
           taking
           a
           course
           to
           make
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           vtmost
           of
           his
           estate
           ,
           by
           a
           generall
           suruey
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           whereof
           he
           had
           a
           president
           by
           the
           Dome
           booke
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           taken
           before
           by
           king
           Alfride
           .
           But
           as
           one
           day
           informes
           another
           ,
           so
           these
           actions
           of
           profit
           grew
           more
           exact
           in
           their
           after
           practise
           :
           and
           a
           larger
           Commission
           is
           graunted
           ,
           a
           choice
           of
           skilfuller
           men
           imployed
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           particulars
           both
           of
           his
           owne
           possessions
           ,
           and
           euery
           mans
           else
           in
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           the
           nature
           and
           the
           quality
           of
           their
           lands
           ,
           their
           estates
           ,
           and
           abilities
           ;
           besides
           the
           descriptions
           ,
           bounds
           ,
           and
           diuisions
           of
           Sheires
           and
           Hundreds
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           drawne
           into
           one
           booke
           ,
           and
           brought
           into
           his
           treasurie
           ,
           then
           newly
           called
           the
           Exchequer
           (
           according
           to
           the
           soueraigne
           court
           of
           that
           name
           of
           Normandy
           )
           before
           termed
           here
           the
           Talee
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           called
           the
           Dome
           booke
           (
           
             Liber
             iudiciarius
          
           )
           for
           all
           occasions
           concerning
           these
           particulars
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Forests
           and
           Chases
           of
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           he
           seized
           into
           his
           proper
           possession
           ,
           and
           exempted
           them
           from
           being
           vnder
           any
           other
           law
           then
           his
           owne
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           serue
           as
           
             Penetralia
             Regum
          
           ,
           the
           withdrawing
           chambers
           of
           kings
           ,
           to
           recreate
           them
           after
           theirserious
           labours
           in
           he
           
           State
           ,
           where
           none
           other
           might
           presume
           to
           haue
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           where
           all
           punishments
           and
           pardons
           of
           delinquents
           were
           to
           be
           disposed
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           all
           former
           customes
           abrogated
           .
           And
           to
           make
           his
           commaund
           the
           more
           ,
           he
           increased
           the
           number
           of
           them
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           South
           coast
           dispeopled
           the
           country
           for
           aboue
           thirty
           miles
           space
           ,
           making
           of
           old
           inhabited
           possessions
           ,
           a
           new
           Forest
           ,
           inflicting
           most
           seuere
           
           punishments
           for
           hunting
           his
           Deere
           ,
           and
           thereby
           much
           aduances
           his
           reuenues
           .
           An
           act
           of
           the
           greatest
           concussion
           ,
           and
           tyranny
           ,
           he
           committed
           in
           his
           raigne
           ,
           and
           which
           purchased
           him
           much
           hatred
           :
           And
           the
           same
           course
           held
           almost
           euery
           king
           neere
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           till
           this
           heauie
           grieuance
           was
           allayed
           by
           the
           Charter
           of
           Forests
           ,
           granted
           by
           Henry
           3.
           
        
         
           Besides
           these
           ,
           he
           imposed
           no
           new
           taxations
           on
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           vsed
           those
           he
           found
           very
           moderately
           ,
           as
           Dangelt
           ,
           an
           imposition
           of
           two
           shillings
           vpon
           euery
           hide
           or
           plough-land
           ,
           (
           raised
           first
           by
           king
           Ethelred
           ,
           to
           bribe
           the
           Danes
           ,
           after
           to
           warre
           vpon
           them
           )
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           it
           made
           an
           Annuall
           payment
           ,
           but
           onely
           taken
           vpon
           vrgent
           occasion
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           seldome
           gathered
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           or
           his
           successors
           (
           saith
           Geruasius
           )
           yet
           we
           find
           in
           our
           Annals
           ,
           a
           taxe
           of
           6.
           shil
           .
           vpon
           euery
           hide-land
           ,
           leauied
           presently
           after
           the
           generall
           surucy
           of
           the
           kingdome
           .
        
         
         
           Escuage
           (
           whether
           it
           were
           an
           imposition
           formerly
           laide
           ,
           though
           now
           newly
           named
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           find
           )
           was
           a
           summe
           of
           money
           ,
           taken
           of
           euery
           Knights
           fee
           :
           In
           after
           times
           ,
           especially
           raised
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           And
           this
           also
           ,
           saith
           Geruasius
           ,
           was
           seldome
           leauied
           but
           on
           great
           occasion
           ,
           for
           stipends
           ,
           and
           donatiues
           to
           souldiers
           ;
           yet
           was
           it
           at
           first
           a
           due
           ,
           reserued
           out
           of
           such
           lands
           as
           were
           giuen
           by
           the
           Prince
           for
           seruice
           of
           warre
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           other
           nations
           .
           As
           in
           the
           Romans
           time
           we
           find
           lands
           were
           giuen
           in
           reward
           of
           seruice
           to
           the
           men
           of
           warre
           ,
           for
           terme
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           at
           this
           day
           in
           Turkey
           :
           After
           they
           became
           Patrimoniall
           ,
           &
           hereditarie
           to
           their
           children
           .
           Seuerus
           the
           Emperor
           was
           the
           first
           who
           permitted
           the
           children
           of
           men
           of
           warre
           ,
           to
           inioy
           their
           Fiefs
           ,
           prouided
           that
           they
           followed
           Armes
           .
           Constantine
           to
           reward
           his
           principall
           Captaines
           ,
           grāted
           them
           a
           perpetuity
           in
           the
           lands
           assigned
           them
           .
           The
           estates
           which
           were
           but
           for
           life
           ,
           were
           made
           perpetuall
           in
           France
           ,
           vnder
           the
           last
           kings
           of
           the
           race
           of
           Charlemaine
           .
           Those
           Lords
           who
           had
           the
           great
           Fiefs
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           sub-deuided
           them
           to
           other
           persons
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           were
           to
           haue
           seruice
           .
        
         
           Mulctuary
           profits
           ,
           besides
           ,
           such
           as
           might
           arise
           by
           the
           breach
           of
           his
           Forest-lawes
           ,
           he
           had
           ,
           few
           or
           none
           new
           ,
           vnlesse
           that
           of
           Murther
           ,
           which
           arose
           vpon
           this
           occasion
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           
           of
           his
           raigne
           ,
           the
           rankor
           of
           the
           English
           towards
           the
           new-come
           Normans
           ,
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           finding
           them
           single
           in
           woods
           ,
           or
           remote
           places
           ,
           they
           secretly
           murthered
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           deed
           doers
           ,
           for
           any
           the
           seuerest
           courses
           taken
           ,
           could
           neuer
           be
           discouered
           :
           whereupon
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           that
           the
           Hundred
           ,
           wherein
           a
           Norman
           was
           found
           slaine
           ,
           and
           the
           Murtherer
           not
           taken
           ,
           should
           be
           condemned
           to
           pay
           to
           the
           king
           ,
           some
           36
           pounds
           ,
           some
           28
           pounds
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           quantity
           of
           the
           Hundred
           ,
           that
           the
           punishment
           ,
           being
           generally
           inflicted
           ,
           might
           perticularly
           deterre
           them
           ,
           and
           hasten
           the
           discouery
           of
           the
           malefactor
           ,
           by
           whom
           so
           many
           must
           otherwise
           be
           interessed
           .
        
         
           For
           his
           prouisionary
           reuenues
           ,
           he
           continued
           the
           former
           custome
           held
           by
           his
           predecessors
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           The
           kings
           Tenants
           ,
           who
           held
           their
           lands
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           paid
           no
           money
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           onely
           Victuals
           ,
           Wheate
           ,
           Beifes
           ,
           Muttons
           ,
           Hay
           ,
           Oates
           ,
           &c.
           and
           a
           iust
           note
           of
           the
           quality
           and
           quantity
           of
           euery
           mans
           ratement
           was
           taken
           throughout
           all
           the
           Sheires
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           leauied
           euer
           certaine
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           kings
           house
           ;
           Other
           ordinarie
           in-come
           of
           ready
           moneys
           was
           there
           none
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           raised
           by
           mulcts
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           Cities
           and
           Castles
           where
           Agriculture
           was
           not
           vsed
           .
        
         
           What
           the
           Church
           yeelded
           him
           ,
           was
           by
           extent
           
           of
           a
           power
           that
           neuer
           reached
           so
           farre
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           hand
           he
           layd
           vpon
           that
           side
           ,
           which
           weighed
           heauily
           ,
           was
           his
           seizing
           vpon
           the
           Plate
           ,
           Iewels
           ,
           and
           Treasure
           within
           all
           the
           Monasteries
           of
           England
           ,
           pretending
           the
           rebels
           ,
           and
           their
           assistants
           ,
           conueyed
           their
           riches
           into
           these
           religious
           houses
           (
           as
           into
           places
           priuiledged
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           seizure
           )
           to
           defraud
           him
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Besides
           this
           ,
           he
           made
           all
           Bishoprickes
           ,
           and
           Abbeys
           that
           held
           Barronies
           (
           before
           that
           time
           free
           from
           all
           secular
           seruices
           )
           contributary
           to
           his
           warres
           ,
           and
           his
           other
           occasions
           .
           And
           this
           may
           be
           the
           cause
           why
           they
           ,
           who
           then
           onely
           held
           the
           Pen
           (
           the
           Scepter
           that
           rules
           ouer
           the
           memory
           of
           kings
           )
           haue
           laide
           such
           an
           eternall
           imposition
           vpon
           his
           name
           ,
           of
           rigour
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           and
           euen
           barbarous
           immanity
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           done
           .
           When
           the
           nature
           and
           necessary
           disposition
           of
           his
           affaires
           (
           being
           as
           he
           was
           )
           may
           aduocate
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           things
           much
           excuse
           his
           courses
           .
           But
           this
           name
           of
           Conquest
           ,
           which
           euer
           imports
           violence
           and
           misery
           ,
           is
           of
           so
           harsh
           a
           sound
           ,
           and
           so
           odious
           in
           nature
           ,
           as
           a
           people
           subdued
           cannot
           giue
           a
           Conquerour
           his
           due
           ,
           how
           euer
           worthy
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           a
           stranger
           ,
           whom
           onely
           time
           must
           naturalize
           and
           incorporate
           by
           degrees
           into
           their
           liking
           and
           opinion
           :
           And
           yet
           therein
           this
           king
           was
           greatly
           aduantaged
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           twenty
           
           yeares
           gouernment
           ,
           which
           had
           much
           impaired
           the
           memory
           of
           former
           customes
           in
           the
           yonger
           sort
           ,
           and
           well
           inured
           the
           elder
           to
           the
           present
           vsances
           and
           forme
           of
           State
           ,
           whereby
           the
           rule
           was
           made
           more
           easie
           to
           his
           sonnes
           :
           who
           though
           they
           were
           farre
           inferior
           to
           him
           in
           worth
           ,
           were
           somwhat
           better
           beloued
           then
           he
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           their
           occasions
           made
           them
           somewhat
           to
           vnwrest
           the
           Soueraignty
           from
           that
           height
           whereunto
           he
           had
           strayned
           it
           .
        
         
           How
           he
           was
           vnderset
           with
           able
           ministers
           
           for
           the
           managing
           of
           these
           great
           affaires
           of
           his
           ,
           though
           time
           hath
           shut
           vs
           out
           from
           the
           knowledge
           of
           some
           of
           them
           (
           it
           being
           in
           the
           fortune
           of
           kings
           ,
           to
           haue
           their
           ministers
           like
           riuers
           in
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           buried
           in
           their
           glory
           )
           yet
           no
           doubt
           ,
           being
           of
           a
           strong
           constitution
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           but
           be
           strongly
           furnished
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           for
           weake
           kings
           haue
           weake
           sides
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           renowned
           Princes
           are
           euer
           best
           stored
           with
           able
           ministers
           .
           The
           principall
           of
           highest
           imployment
           ,
           were
           Odon
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Bayeux
           ,
           and
           Earle
           of
           
             Kent
             :
             Lanfranke
          
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Fitz
             Auber
          
           ,
           Earle
           of
           
             Hereford
             :
             Odon
          
           supplied
           the
           place
           of
           Viceroy
           in
           the
           kings
           absence
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           management
           of
           the
           Treasury
           .
           A
           man
           of
           a
           wide
           and
           agile
           spirit
           ,
           let
           out
           into
           as
           spacious
           a
           conceit
           of
           greatnesse
           ,
           as
           the
           heighth
           of
           his
           place
           
           could
           shew
           him
           :
           And
           is
           rumord
           by
           the
           infinite
           accumulation
           of
           money
           (
           which
           his
           auarice
           ,
           and
           length
           of
           office
           had
           made
           )
           either
           to
           buy
           the
           Popedome
           ,
           or
           purchase
           the
           people
           of
           England
           ,
           vpon
           the
           death
           of
           the
           his
           brother
           :
           who
           vnderstanding
           a
           purpose
           he
           had
           of
           going
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           seeing
           a
           mightie
           confluence
           of
           followers
           ,
           gathering
           vnto
           him
           ,
           made
           a
           close
           prison
           stay
           his
           iourney
           :
           excusing
           it
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           he
           imprisoned
           not
           a
           Bishop
           of
           Bayeux
           ,
           but
           an
           Earle
           of
           Kent
           ,
           and
           Officer
           and
           accomptant
           vnto
           him
           .
           Yet
           vpon
           his
           death-bed
           (
           shortly
           following
           )
           after
           many
           obsecrations
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           bloud
           and
           nature
           ,
           be
           a
           kind
           meane
           for
           the
           future
           peace
           of
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           he
           released
           him
           .
           But
           the
           Bishop
           failed
           his
           request
           therein
           ,
           and
           became
           the
           onely
           kindle-fire
           to
           set
           them
           all
           into
           more
           furious
           combustion
           .
           The
           motiue
           of
           his
           discontent
           (
           the
           engine
           where-withall
           Ambition
           euermore
           turnes
           about
           her
           intentions
           )
           was
           the
           enuy
           he
           bare
           to
           Lanfranc
           ,
           whose
           councell
           ,
           in
           his
           greatest
           affaires
           ,
           the
           king
           especially
           vsed
           :
           and
           to
           oppose
           and
           ouer-beare
           him
           ,
           tooke
           hee
           all
           the
           contrary
           courses
           ,
           and
           part
           with
           Robert
           ,
           his
           nephew
           ,
           whom
           (
           after
           many
           fortunes
           )
           he
           attended
           to
           the
           holy
           warre
           ,
           and
           died
           in
           the
           siege
           of
           Antioche
           .
        
         
           Lanfranc
           was
           a
           man
           of
           as
           vniuersall
           goodnesse
           as
           learning
           ,
           borne
           in
           Lumbardie
           ,
           and
           
           came
           happely
           a
           stranger
           ,
           in
           these
           strange
           time
           to
           doe
           good
           to
           England
           ;
           vpon
           whose
           obseruance
           ,
           though
           the
           King
           might
           (
           in
           regard
           hee
           raised
           him
           )
           lay
           some
           tye
           ,
           yet
           his
           affections
           could
           not
           but
           take
           part
           with
           his
           piety
           and
           place
           :
           in
           so
           much
           as
           hee
           feared
           not
           to
           oppose
           against
           Odon
           ,
           the
           Kings
           brother
           ,
           seeking
           to
           gripe
           from
           the
           State
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           And
           in
           all
           he
           could
           ,
           stood
           so
           betweene
           the
           kingdome
           and
           the
           Kings
           rigor
           ,
           as
           stayed
           many
           precipitious
           violencies
           ,
           that
           he
           (
           whose
           power
           lay
           as
           wide
           as
           his
           wil
           )
           might
           else
           haue
           fallen
           into
           .
           For
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           howsoeuer
           austere
           to
           others
           ,
           was
           to
           him
           allwayes
           milde
           and
           yeilding
           ,
           as
           if
           subdued
           with
           his
           grauity
           and
           vertue
           .
        
         
           He
           reformed
           the
           irregularitie
           and
           rudenesse
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           introducing
           a
           more
           Southerne
           formalitie
           and
           respect
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           breeding
           ,
           and
           the
           custome
           of
           his
           Country
           :
           concurring
           herein
           likewise
           to
           be
           an
           actor
           of
           alteration
           (
           though
           in
           the
           best
           kinde
           )
           with
           this
           change
           of
           State.
           And
           to
           giue
           entertaynement
           todeuotion
           ,
           he
           did
           all
           hee
           could
           to
           furnish
           his
           Church
           with
           the
           most
           exquisite
           ornaments
           might
           be
           procured
           :
           added
           a
           more
           State
           and
           conueniency
           to
           the
           structure
           of
           religious
           houses
           ,
           and
           beganne
           the
           founding
           of
           Hospitals
           .
           Hauing
           long
           struggled
           ,
           with
           indefatigable
           labour
           ,
           to
           hold
           things
           in
           an
           euen
           course
           ,
           during
           the
           whole
           raigne
           of
           this
           busie
           
           new
           state-building
           King.
           And
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           seing
           his
           successor
           in
           the
           Crowne
           (
           established
           especially
           by
           his
           meanes
           )
           to
           faile
           his
           expectation
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           experience
           of
           worldly
           causes
           ,
           deuining
           of
           future
           mischeifes
           by
           present
           courses
           ,
           grew
           much
           to
           lament
           with
           his
           frendes
           the
           teadiousnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           shortly
           after
           hee
           mildly
           left
           ,
           which
           such
           a
           sicknesse
           ,
           as
           neither
           hindred
           his
           speech
           nor
           memory
           :
           a
           thing
           hee
           would
           often
           desire
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             William
             Fitz
             Auber
          
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           deliuered
           )
           was
           a
           principall
           councellor
           and
           instrument
           in
           this
           action
           for
           England
           ;
           wherein
           he
           furnished
           40.
           ships
           at
           his
           owne
           charge
           .
           A
           man
           of
           great
           meanes
           ,
           yet
           of
           a
           hart
           greater
           ,
           and
           a
           hand
           larger
           then
           any
           meanes
           would
           well
           suffice
           .
           His
           profuse
           liberalities
           to
           men
           of
           armes
           ,
           gaue
           often
           sharpe
           offence
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           indure
           any
           such
           improuident
           expences
           .
           Amongst
           the
           lawes
           hee
           made
           (
           which
           shewes
           the
           power
           these
           Earles
           then
           had
           in
           their
           Prouinces
           )
           hee
           ordayned
           that
           in
           the
           Countie
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           no
           man
           of
           armes
           (
           or
           soldier
           )
           should
           be
           fined
           for
           any
           offence
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           aboue
           7.
           shillings
           when
           in
           other
           Counties
           ,
           vpon
           the
           least
           occasion
           of
           disobeying
           their
           Lords
           will
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           pay
           .
           20.
           or
           25.
           shil
           .
           But
           his
           estate
           seeming
           to
           beare
           no
           proportion
           with
           his
           minde
           ,
           and
           enough
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           an
           eminent
           Earle
           ,
           an
           especiall
           Councellor
           ,
           
           in
           all
           the
           affaires
           of
           England
           and
           Normandie
           ,
           a
           cheife
           fauoritie
           to
           so
           great
           a
           Monarch
           ;
           but
           that
           larger
           hopes
           drew
           him
           away
           ;
           designing
           to
           marrie
           Richeld
           ,
           Countesse
           dowager
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           the
           gouernment
           of
           that
           Countrie
           ,
           during
           the
           non
           age
           of
           Arnulph
           her
           sonne
           ;
           of
           whom
           ,
           with
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           tutelarie
           charge
           ,
           committed
           by
           Baldouin
           the
           sixth
           ,
           Father
           to
           Arnulph
           ;
           whose
           estate
           ,
           
             Robert
             Le
             Frison
          
           ,
           his
           vncle
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           people
           to
           the
           gouernment
           ,
           vpon
           the
           exactions
           inflicted
           on
           them
           by
           Richeld
           ,
           had
           vsurped
           .
           And
           against
           him
           
             Fitz
             Auber
          
           opposing
           ,
           was
           with
           Arnulph
           ,
           surprized
           and
           slayne
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           was
           in
           the
           fate
           of
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           to
           see
           most
           of
           all
           these
           great
           men
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           the
           especiall
           actors
           in
           all
           his
           fortunes
           ,
           spent
           and
           extinct
           before
           him
           ;
           As
           
             Beaumont
             ,
             Monsort
             ,
             Harcourte
             ,
             Hugh
             de
             Gourney
             ,
             Vicount
             Neele
             ,
             Hugh
             de
             Mortimer
             ,
             Conte
             de
             Vennes
          
           &c.
           
           And
           now
           himselfe
           ,
           after
           his
           being
           brought
           sicke
           to
           Rouan
           ,
           and
           there
           disposing
           his
           estate
           ,
           ended
           also
           his
           act
           ,
           in
           the.
           74.
           yeare
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           and
           the.
           21.
           of
           his
           raigne
           .
        
         
           Three
           daies
           the
           Corpes
           of
           this
           great
           Monarch
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           layne
           neglected
           ,
           while
           his
           seruants
           attended
           to
           imbessill
           his
           mouables
           :
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           his
           yongest
           sonne
           Henrie
           ,
           had
           it
           conueyed
           to
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Cane
           ;
           where
           first
           at
           the
           entry
           into
           the
           Towne
           ,
           they
           who
           carried
           
           the
           Corpes
           ,
           left
           it
           alone
           ,
           and
           ranne
           all
           to
           quench
           the
           fire
           :
           Afterward
           brought
           to
           be
           intombed
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           stands
           foorth
           ,
           and
           in
           sterne
           manner
           ,
           forbids
           the
           interment
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           claiming
           the
           ground
           to
           be
           his
           inheritance
           ,
           descended
           from
           his
           auncestors
           ,
           taken
           from
           him
           at
           the
           building
           of
           that
           Abbey
           ,
           and
           appeales
           to
           Row
           ,
           their
           first
           founder
           ,
           for
           Iustice
           :
           whereupon
           they
           were
           faine
           to
           compound
           with
           him
           for
           an
           Annuall
           rent
           .
           Such
           adoe
           had
           the
           body
           of
           him
           after
           death
           (
           who
           had
           made
           so
           much
           in
           his
           life
           )
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           earth
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           he
           attaind
           ,
           had
           not
           now
           a
           roome
           to
           containe
           him
           ,
           without
           being
           purchased
           at
           the
           hand
           of
           another
           ,
           men
           esteeming
           a
           liuing
           Dog
           more
           then
           a
           dead
           Lyon.
           
        
         
           He
           had
           a
           faire
           issue
           by
           Maude
           his
           wife
           ,
           foure
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           fiue
           daughters
           .
           To
           Robert
           his
           eldest
           ,
           he
           lest
           the
           Duchy
           of
           Normandy
           :
           to
           William
           the
           third
           sonne
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           of
           England
           :
           to
           Henry
           the
           yongest
           ,
           his
           treasure
           ,
           with
           an
           annuall
           pension
           to
           be
           paid
           him
           by
           his
           brothers
           .
           Richard
           who
           was
           his
           second
           sonne
           ,
           and
           his
           darling
           ,
           a
           Prince
           of
           great
           hope
           ,
           died
           in
           his
           youth
           ,
           of
           a
           surfeit
           taken
           in
           the
           new
           Forest
           ,
           and
           began
           the
           fatalnesse
           that
           followed
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           of
           William
           the
           second
           ,
           there
           slaine
           with
           an
           arrow
           ,
           and
           of
           Richard
           ,
           the
           sonne
           of
           Robert
           Duke
           of
           Normandie
           ,
           who
           brake
           his
           necke
           .
        
         
         
           His
           eldst
           daughter
           Cicilie
           ,
           became
           a
           Nunne
           ,
           Constance
           maried
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Britaine
             :
             Adula
          
           to
           Stephen
           Earle
           of
           Blois
           ,
           who
           likewise
           rendred
           her selfe
           a
           Nunne
           in
           her
           age
           ;
           such
           was
           then
           their
           deuotion
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           were
           these
           solitary
           retires
           ,
           affected
           by
           the
           greatest
           Ladies
           of
           those
           times
           :
           the
           other
           two
           died
           before
           mariage
           .
        
         
           Now
           what
           he
           was
           in
           the
           circle
           of
           himselfe
           in
           his
           owne
           continent
           ,
           we
           find
           him
           of
           an
           euen
           stature
           ,
           comely
           personage
           ,
           of
           good
           presence
           ,
           riding
           ,
           sitting
           ,
           or
           standing
           ,
           till
           his
           corpulency
           increasing
           with
           age
           ,
           made
           him
           somewhat
           vnwildy
           ,
           of
           so
           strong
           a
           constitution
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           neuer
           sickly
           till
           a
           few
           moneths
           before
           his
           death
           .
           His
           strength
           such
           ,
           as
           few
           men
           could
           draw
           his
           bow
           ,
           and
           being
           about
           50
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           when
           he
           subdued
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           it
           seemes
           by
           his
           continuall
           actions
           ,
           he
           felt
           not
           the
           weight
           of
           yeares
           vpon
           him
           ,
           till
           his
           last
           yeare
           .
        
         
           What
           was
           the
           composition
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           we
           see
           it
           the
           fairest
           drawne
           in
           his
           actions
           ,
           and
           how
           his
           abilities
           of
           Nature
           ,
           were
           answerable
           to
           his
           vndertakings
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           as
           pre-ordain'd
           for
           the
           great
           worke
           he
           effected
           .
           And
           though
           he
           might
           haue
           some
           aduantage
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           wherein
           we
           often
           see
           men
           preuaile
           more
           by
           the
           imbecility
           of
           others
           ,
           then
           their
           owne
           worth
           ;
           yet
           let
           that
           season
           of
           the
           world
           be
           well
           examined
           ,
           and
           a
           iust
           measure
           taken
           of
           his
           
           actiue
           vertues
           ,
           they
           will
           appeare
           of
           an
           exceeding
           proportion
           :
           Nor
           wanted
           he
           those
           incounters
           and
           concurrencies
           of
           sufficient
           able
           Princes
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           to
           the
           triall
           thereof
           :
           Hauing
           one
           side
           the
           French
           to
           grapple
           withall
           ;
           on
           the
           other
           the
           Dane
           ,
           farre
           mightier
           in
           people
           ,
           and
           shipping
           then
           himselfe
           ,
           strongly
           sided
           in
           this
           kingdome
           ,
           as
           eager
           to
           recouer
           their
           former
           footing
           here
           ,
           as
           euer
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           or
           better
           prepared
           .
        
         
           For
           his
           deuotion
           and
           mercy
           ,
           the
           brightest
           starres
           in
           the
           Spheare
           of
           Maiestie
           ,
           they
           appeare
           aboue
           all
           his
           other
           vertues
           ,
           and
           the
           due
           obseruation
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           Clergie
           (
           that
           loued
           him
           not
           )
           confesse
           :
           the
           other
           was
           seene
           ,
           in
           the
           often
           pardoning
           ,
           and
           receiuing
           into
           grace
           ,
           those
           who
           had
           forfeited
           their
           loyalties
           ,
           and
           dangerously
           rebelled
           against
           him
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           held
           submission
           satisfactorie
           ,
           for
           the
           greatest
           offence
           ,
           and
           sought
           not
           to
           defeit
           men
           ,
           but
           their
           enterprises
           :
           For
           we
           find
           but
           one
           Noble
           man
           executed
           in
           all
           his
           raigne
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           the
           Earle
           Waltheof
           ,
           who
           had
           twise
           falsified
           his
           faith
           before
           :
           And
           those
           he
           held
           prisoners
           in
           Normandie
           ,
           as
           the
           Earles
           Morchar
           and
           Siward
           ,
           with
           Wolfnoth
           ,
           the
           brother
           of
           Harald
           ,
           &
           others
           (
           vpon
           compassion
           of
           their
           indurance
           )
           he
           released
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           he
           was
           as
           farre
           from
           suspition
           ,
           as
           cowardize
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           confidence
           (
           an
           especiall
           
           note
           of
           his
           magnanimity
           )
           as
           he
           gaue
           Edgar
           his
           competitor
           in
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           the
           liberty
           of
           his
           Court
           :
           And
           (
           vpon
           his
           suite
           )
           sent
           him
           well
           furnisht
           to
           the
           holy
           warre
           ,
           where
           he
           nobly
           behaued
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           attained
           to
           great
           estimation
           ,
           with
           the
           Emperours
           of
           Greece
           and
           Almaine
           ,
           which
           might
           haue
           bin
           held
           dangerous
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           alliances
           that
           way
           ,
           being
           as
           some
           write
           ,
           graund-child
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Henry
           3.
           
           But
           these
           may
           be
           as
           well
           vertues
           of
           the
           Time
           ,
           as
           of
           Men
           ,
           &
           so
           the
           age
           must
           haue
           part
           of
           this
           commendation
           .
        
         
           Magnificent
           he
           was
           in
           his
           Festiuals
           ,
           which
           with
           great
           solemnity
           and
           ceremony
           (
           the
           formall
           entertainers
           of
           reuerence
           and
           respect
           )
           he
           duly
           obserued
           .
           Keeping
           his
           Christmas
           at
           Glocester
           ,
           his
           Easter
           at
           Winchester
           ,
           and
           Penticost
           at
           Westminster
           :
           whither
           he
           sommoned
           his
           whole
           Nobility
           ;
           that
           Embassadors
           and
           Strangers
           might
           see
           his
           State
           ,
           and
           largenesse
           .
           Nor
           euer
           was
           he
           more
           mild
           and
           indulgent
           ,
           then
           at
           such
           times
           .
           And
           these
           ceremonies
           his
           next
           Successor
           obserued
           ;
           but
           the
           second
           omitted
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           second
           Booke
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           THIRD
           BOOKE
           of
           the
           Historie
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           
             William
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             WIlliam
             ,
             second
             sonne
             to
             William
             1.
             not
             attending
             his
             Fathers
             funerals
             ,
             hastes
             into
             England
             to
             recouer
             his
             Crowne
             ,
             where
             ,
             by
             the
             especiall
             mediation
             of
             the
             Arch-byshop
             Lanfranc
             ,
             his
             owne
             large
             bountic
             and
             wide
             promises
             he
             obtayned
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             fathers
             will
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             by
             his
             obsequiousnesse
             he
             had
             much
             indeered
             himselfe
             ,
             especially
             after
             the
             abdication
             of
             his
             elder
             brother
             Robert.
             
          
           
             He
             was
             a
             Prince
             more
             gallant
             then
             good
             ,
             and
             hauing
             bene
             bred
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             alwayes
             in
             action
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             better
             side
             of
             
             fortune
             ,
             of
             a
             nature
             rough
             ,
             and
             hautie
             ,
             whereunto
             ,
             his
             youth
             ,
             and
             soueraignty
             added
             a
             greater
             widenesse
             .
             Comming
             to
             succeed
             in
             a
             gouernment
             ,
             fore-ruled
             by
             mature
             ,
             and
             gray
             counsell
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             ouer-whelmed
             with
             his
             fathers
             worth
             and
             greatnesse
             ,
             as
             made
             him
             appeare
             of
             a
             lesser
             Orbe
             then
             otherwise
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             beeing
             but
             of
             13.
             yeares
             ,
             allowed
             him
             not
             time
             to
             recouer
             that
             opinion
             ,
             which
             the
             errors
             of
             his
             first
             gouernment
             had
             lost
             ,
             or
             his
             necessities
             caused
             him
             to
             commit
             .
             For
             the
             succession
             in
             right
             of
             Primogeniture
             ,
             being
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             the
             elder
             brother
             liuing
             ,
             howsoeuer
             his
             fathers
             will
             was
             ,
             he
             must
             now
             be
             put
             ,
             and
             held
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             by
             the
             will
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             which
             to
             purchace
             ,
             must
             be
             by
             large
             conditions
             of
             relieuements
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             profuse
             gifts
             in
             perticular
             .
             Wherein
             he
             had
             the
             more
             to
             do
             ,
             being
             to
             deale
             with
             a
             State
             consisting
             ,
             of
             a
             twofold
             bodie
             ,
             and
             different
             temperaments
             ,
             where
             any
             inflammation
             of
             discontent
             ,
             was
             the
             more
             apt
             to
             take
             ,
             hauing
             a
             head
             where-to
             it
             might
             readily
             gather
             .
             Which
             made
             ,
             that
             vnlesse
             he
             would
             lay
             more
             to
             their
             hopes
             then
             another
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             hope
             to
             haue
             them
             firmely
             his
             .
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             the
             best
             way
             to
             winne
             the
             Normans
             was
             by
             money
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             with
             liberties
             ,
             he
             spared
             not
             at
             first
             ,
             to
             bestow
             
             on
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             to
             promise
             the
             other
             ,
             more
             then
             fitted
             his
             estate
             ,
             and
             dignitie
             ,
             which
             ,
             when
             afterward
             fayling
             both
             in
             supplies
             (
             for
             great
             giuers
             must
             alwayes
             giue
             ,
             )
             and
             also
             in
             performances
             ,
             gote
             him
             far
             more
             hatred
             then
             otherwise
             he
             could
             euer
             haue
             had
             ,
             being
             forced
             to
             all
             the
             dishonorable
             shifts
             for
             raysing
             monyes
             that
             could
             be
             deuised
             ,
             and
             euen
             to
             resume
             his
             owne
             former
             grantes
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             begin
             at
             first
             to
             take
             the
             course
             to
             be
             euer
             needie
             ,
             presently
             after
             his
             Coronation
             he
             goes
             to
             Winchester
             ,
             where
             his
             Fathers
             treasure
             lay
             ,
             and
             empties
             out
             all
             that
             which
             with
             gteat
             prouidence
             was
             there
             amassed
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             though
             he
             wonne
             the
             loue
             of
             many
             ,
             he
             lost
             more
             ,
             being
             not
             able
             to
             content
             all
             .
             And
             now
             although
             his
             brother
             Robert
             had
             not
             (
             this
             great
             ingine
             of
             men
             )
             mony
             ,
             he
             had
             to
             giue
             hopes
             :
             and
             there
             were
             here
             of
             the
             Normans
             ,
             as
             Oáon
             his
             vnkle
             ,
             
               Roger
               de
               Mongomerie
            
             Earle
             of
             Shrewesbury
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             who
             were
             mainly
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             worke
             he
             doth
             all
             he
             can
             ,
             to
             batter
             his
             brothers
             fortunes
             ,
             vpon
             their
             first
             foundation
             .
             And
             for
             this
             purpose
             borowes
             great
             summes
             of
             his
             younger
             brother
             Henry
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             father
             and
             mother
             had
             left
             much
             treasure
             )
             and
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             ingages
             the
             Country
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             leauies
             an
             Army
             for
             England
             .
             But
             William
             newlie
             inuested
             in
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             though
             well
             prepared
             for
             all
             
             assaults
             ,
             had
             rather
             purchace
             a
             present
             peace
             by
             mediation
             of
             the
             Nobles
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             till
             time
             had
             better
             setled
             him
             in
             his
             gouernment
             then
             to
             rayse
             spirits
             that
             could
             not
             easily
             be
             allayed
             .
             And
             an
             agreement
             betweene
             them
             is
             wrought
             ,
             that
             William
             should
             hold
             the
             crowne
             of
             England
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             paying
             to
             Robert
             3.
             thousand
             Marks
             
               Per
               annum
            
             .
          
           
             Robert
             hauing
             closed
             this
             businesse
             ,
             resumes
             by
             force
             the
             Country
             of
             Costantin
             out
             of
             his
             brother
             Henries
             hands
             ,
             without
             discharge
             of
             those
             summes
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             had
             ingaged
             it
             .
             Whereupon
             King
             William
             obrayds
             Henry
             with
             the
             great
             gayne
             he
             had
             made
             by
             his
             vsurie
             in
             lending
             mony
             to
             depriue
             him
             of
             his
             Crowne
             .
             And
             so
             Henry
             gote
             the
             hatred
             of
             both
             his
             brothers
             ,
             and
             hauing
             no
             place
             safe
             from
             their
             danger
             where
             to
             liue
             ,
             surprized
             the
             Castle
             of
             Mount
             Saint
             Michel
             ,
             fortifies
             him
             therein
             gets
             ayde
             of
             Hugh
             Earle
             of
             Britaigne
             and
             for
             his
             mony
             was
             serued
             with
             Bretons
             ,
             who
             committed
             great
             spoyles
             ,
             in
             the
             Countries
             of
             Costantin
             and
             Bessin
             .
          
           
             Odon
             ,
             Byshop
             of
             Bayeux
             ,
             returning
             into
             England
             after
             his
             imprisonment
             in
             Normandie
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             his
             Earldom
             of
             Kent
             ,
             finding
             himselfe
             so
             far
             vnder
             what
             he
             had
             bene
             ,
             and
             Lanfranc
             his
             concurrent
             ,
             now
             the
             onely
             man
             in
             councell
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             complots
             with
             as
             many
             Norman
             Lords
             as
             he
             found
             ,
             or
             made
             to
             
             affect
             change
             and
             a
             new
             maister
             ,
             and
             sets
             them
             on
             worke
             in
             diuers
             parts
             of
             the
             Realme
             to
             distract
             the
             Kings
             forces
             :
             as
             first
             Geoffery
             Bishop
             of
             Constans
             ,
             with
             his
             nephew
             
               Robert
               de
               Mowbray
            
             Earle
             of
             Northumberland
             fortifie
             them selues
             in
             Bristow
             ,
             and
             take
             in
             ,
             all
             the
             Country
             about
             :
             
               Roger
               de
               Bigod
            
             ,
             made
             himselfe
             strong
             in
             
               Northfolke
               :
               Hugh
               de
               Grandmenill
            
             about
             
               Leicester
               :
               Roger
               de
               Mongomerie
            
             Earle
             of
             Shrewsbery
             with
             a
             powre
             of
             Welshmen
             ,
             and
             other
             there
             about
             ,
             sets
             out
             accompanied
             with
             William
             Byshop
             of
             
               Durham
               ;
               Bernard
               de
               Newmarch
               ,
               Roger
               Lacie
               ,
            
             and
             
               Raulfe
               Mortimer
            
             ,
             all
             Normans
             ,
             and
             assayle
             the
             Cittie
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             making
             themselues
             strong
             in
             those
             parts
             .
             Odon
             himselfe
             fortifies
             the
             Castle
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             makes
             good
             all
             the
             coast
             of
             Kent
             ,
             sollicites
             Robert
             to
             vse
             what
             speed
             he
             could
             to
             come
             with
             all
             his
             power
             out
             of
             Normandie
             :
             which
             had
             he
             done
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             giuen
             his
             brother
             so
             large
             oportunitie
             of
             preuention
             ,
             he
             had
             carried
             the
             kingdome
             ;
             but
             his
             delay
             yeeldes
             the
             King
             time
             to
             confirme
             his
             frends
             ,
             vnder-worke
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             strong
             with
             the
             English
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             by
             granting
             relaxation
             of
             tribute
             ,
             with
             other
             relieuements
             of
             their
             doleances
             ,
             and
             restoring
             them
             to
             their
             former
             freedom
             of
             hunting
             in
             all
             his
             woodes
             and
             forests
             ,
             a
             thing
             they
             much
             esteemed
             ;
             whereby
             he
             made
             them
             so
             strongly
             his
             ,
             as
             he
             soone
             brake
             the
             
             necke
             of
             all
             the
             Norman
             conspiracies
             (
             they
             being
             egar
             to
             reuenge
             them
             of
             that
             nation
             )
             and
             here
             they
             learned
             first
             to
             beat
             their
             Conquerors
             ,
             hauing
             the
             faire
             aduantage
             of
             this
             action
             ,
             which
             cut
             the
             throtes
             of
             many
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Mongomerie
             ,
             being
             wonne
             from
             his
             complices
             ,
             and
             the
             seuerall
             conspirators
             in
             other
             parts
             represt
             ,
             the
             King
             comes
             with
             an
             Army
             into
             Kent
             ,
             where
             the
             head
             of
             the
             faction
             lay
             ,
             and
             first
             wonne
             the
             Castle
             of
             Tunbridge
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Pemsey
             ,
             which
             Odon
             was
             forced
             to
             yeeld
             ,
             and
             promise
             to
             cause
             those
             which
             defended
             that
             of
             Rochester
             ,
             which
             were
             Eustace
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Bologne
             ,
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             Mortaigne
             ,
             to
             render
             likewise
             the
             same
             .
             But
             being
             brought
             thither
             to
             effect
             the
             businesse
             ,
             they
             within
             ,
             receiuing
             him
             ,
             detayned
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             pretended
             ,
             prisoner
             ,
             and
             held
             out
             stoutly
             against
             the
             King
             vpon
             a
             false
             intelligence
             giuen
             of
             the
             ariuall
             of
             Duke
             Robert
             at
             Southampton
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             end
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             quit
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             retyre
             into
             France
             ,
             and
             Odon
             to
             abiure
             England
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             keepe
             off
             the
             like
             danger
             from
             hence
             he
             transports
             his
             forces
             into
             Normandie
             ,
             there
             to
             waste
             and
             weaken
             his
             brother
             at
             home
             .
             So
             ,
             as
             might
             hold
             him
             from
             any
             future
             attempts
             abroad
             for
             euer
             after
             .
             Where
             first
             he
             obtaines
             Saint
             Valery
             ,
             and
             after
             Albemarle
             with
             the
             whole
             Country
             of
             
               Eu
               ,
               Fescampe
            
             ,
             the
             Abathie
             of
             monte
             Saint
             
               Michel
               ,
               Cherburge
            
             ,
             and
             other
             
             places
             .
             Robert
             seekes
             ayde
             of
             Phillip
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             who
             comes
             downe
             with
             an
             Army
             into
             Normandie
             ;
             but
             ouercome
             with
             the
             power
             of
             mony
             wherewith
             King
             William
             assayled
             him
             ,
             did
             him
             little
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             retired
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             Duke
             Robert
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             was
             driuen
             to
             a
             dishonorable
             peace
             ,
             concluded
             at
             Caen
             ,
             with
             these
             Articles
             .
             1.
             that
             King
             William
             should
             hold
             the
             County
             of
             
               Eu
               ,
               Fescampe
            
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             places
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             bought
             ,
             and
             were
             deliuered
             vnto
             him
             ,
             by
             William
             Earle
             of
             Eu
             ,
             and
             Stephen
             Earle
             of
             Aumal
             ,
             sisters
             sonne
             to
             William
             the
             first
             .
             2.
             
             He
             should
             aide
             the
             Duke
             to
             recouer
             all
             other
             peeces
             which
             belonged
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             were
             vsurped
             from
             the
             Duchy
             .
             3.
             
             That
             such
             Normans
             ,
             as
             hadlost
             their
             estates
             in
             England
             ,
             by
             taking
             part
             with
             the
             Duke
             ,
             should
             be
             restored
             thereunto
             4.
             
             That
             the
             suruiuer
             of
             either
             of
             them
             should
             succeed
             in
             the
             dominions
             both
             of
             England
             and
             Normandie
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             peace
             made
             ,
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             whilst
             William
             had
             a
             strong
             Army
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             Duke
             Robert
             requested
             his
             aid
             against
             their
             brother
             Henry
             ;
             who
             still
             kept
             him
             in
             the
             fort
             of
             mount
             Saint
             Michel
             ,
             vpon
             his
             gard
             ,
             holding
             it
             best
             for
             his
             saftie
             :
             For
             being
             a
             Prince
             that
             could
             not
             subsist
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             an
             earthen
             vessel
             set
             amongst
             iron
             pots
             ,
             he
             was
             euery
             way
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             crusht
             ,
             and
             seeing
             
             he
             had
             lost
             both
             his
             brothers
             by
             doing
             the
             one
             a
             kindnesse
             ;
             if
             he
             should
             haue
             toke
             to
             either
             ,
             their
             turne
             being
             serued
             ,
             his
             owne
             might
             be
             in
             hazard
             ;
             and
             so
             betooke
             him
             to
             this
             defence
             .
             Forty
             daies
             the
             2.
             
             Princes
             layd
             siege
             to
             this
             Castle
             ,
             and
             one
             day
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             was
             alone
             on
             the
             shore
             ,
             there
             sallies
             out
             of
             the
             Forte
             ,
             a
             companie
             of
             horse
             ,
             whereof
             three
             ran
             at
             him
             so
             violently
             ,
             and
             all
             strooke
             his
             horse
             together
             with
             their
             lances
             ,
             as
             they
             brake
             pectorall
             ,
             girses
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             horse
             slips
             away
             and
             leaues
             the
             King
             and
             the
             saddle
             on
             the
             ground
             :
             the
             King
             takes
             vp
             the
             saddle
             with
             both
             hands
             ,
             and
             therewith
             defendes
             himselfe
             till
             rescue
             came
             ,
             and
             being
             blamed
             by
             some
             of
             his
             people
             for
             putting
             himselfe
             thus
             in
             perill
             of
             his
             life
             to
             saue
             his
             saddle
             ,
             answered
             :
             it
             would
             haue
             angred
             him
             ,
             the
             Bretons
             should
             haue
             bragged
             ,
             they
             had
             wonne
             the
             saddle
             from
             vnder
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             an
             indignitie
             it
             was
             for
             a
             King
             to
             suffer
             inferiors
             to
             force
             any
             thing
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             end
             Henry
             grew
             to
             extreame
             want
             of
             drinke
             and
             water
             ;
             allthough
             he
             had
             all
             other
             prouision
             sufficient
             within
             his
             forte
             ,
             and
             sends
             to
             Duke
             Robert
             that
             he
             might
             haue
             his
             necessitie
             supplied
             :
             the
             Duke
             sendes
             him
             a
             Tunne
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             grantes
             him
             truce
             for
             a
             day
             to
             furnish
             him
             with
             water
             .
             Wherewith
             William
             being
             displeased
             ,
             Duke
             Robert
             told
             him
             :
             it
             
             was
             hard
             to
             deny
             a
             brother
             meate
             ,
             and
             drinke
             which
             craued
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             he
             perisht
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             a
             brother
             .
             Wherewith
             William
             likewise
             relenting
             ,
             they
             sent
             for
             Henry
             ,
             and
             an
             agreement
             is
             made
             ,
             he
             should
             hold
             in
             morgage
             the
             Country
             of
             Costantine
             till
             the
             mony
             was
             paide
             ,
             and
             a
             day
             appointed
             to
             receiue
             it
             at
             Rouen
             .
          
           
             Which
             accord
             King
             William
             the
             rather
             wrought
             ,
             to
             draw
             as
             much
             from
             Robert
             as
             he
             might
             ,
             whom
             by
             this
             voyage
             he
             not
             onely
             had
             wasted
             ,
             but
             possest
             himselfe
             of
             a
             safe
             and
             continuall
             landing
             place
             ,
             with
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Duchy
             :
             caused
             him
             to
             put
             from
             him
             and
             banish
             out
             of
             
               Normandy
               ,
               Edgar
               Etheling
            
             ,
             whom
             Robert
             held
             his
             Pensioner
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             stone
             in
             his
             hand
             vpon
             all
             occasions
             to
             threaten
             William
             with
             anothers
             right
             ,
             if
             his
             owne
             preuailed
             not
             :
             And
             besides
             ,
             he
             wrought
             so
             as
             either
             through
             promise
             of
             money
             ,
             or
             some
             farther
             ratification
             to
             be
             made
             here
             ,
             he
             brought
             his
             brother
             Robert
             with
             him
             ouer
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             tooke
             him
             along
             in
             an
             expedition
             against
             Malcolin
             ,
             who
             had
             incroched
             vpon
             his
             territories
             ,
             during
             his
             absence
             .
             Which
             businesse
             ebing
             determined
             without
             battell
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             soone
             after
             ,
             returnes
             much
             discontented
             into
             Normandie
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             seemes
             ,
             without
             money
             to
             satisfie
             his
             brother
             Henry
             .
             Who
             repairing
             to
             Rouen
             at
             his
             day
             appointed
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             receiuing
             it
             ,
             was
             committed
             
             to
             prison
             ,
             and
             before
             he
             could
             be
             released
             ,
             forced
             to
             renounce
             the
             country
             of
             Costentine
             ,
             and
             sweare
             neuer
             to
             claime
             any
             thing
             in
             Normandy
             .
          
           
             Henry
             complaines
             of
             this
             grosse
             iniustice
             ,
             to
             Philip
             king
             of
             France
             ,
             who
             gaue
             him
             a
             faire
             entertainement
             in
             his
             Court.
             Where
             he
             remained
             not
             long
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             knight
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             named
             Hachard
             ,
             vndertaking
             to
             put
             him
             into
             a
             Fort
             (
             maugre
             his
             brother
             Robert
             )
             within
             the
             Duchy
             ,
             conueyed
             him
             disguised
             out
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             wrought
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             Castle
             of
             Damfronc
             was
             deliuered
             vnto
             him
             ,
             whereby
             shortly
             after
             ,
             he
             got
             all
             the
             country
             of
             Passays
             ,
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             part
             of
             Costentine
             ,
             by
             the
             secret
             aide
             of
             king
             
               William
               ,
               Richard
               de
               Riuieres
            
             ,
             and
             
               Roger
               de
               Manneuile
            
             .
          
           
             Duke
             Robert
             leuies
             forces
             ,
             and
             eagerly
             wrought
             to
             recouer
             Damfronc
             ,
             but
             finding
             how
             Henry
             was
             vnderset
             ,
             inueighes
             against
             the
             persidie
             of
             his
             brother
             of
             England
             :
             in
             so
             much
             as
             the
             flame
             of
             rankor
             burst
             out
             againe
             more
             then
             euer
             .
             And
             ouer
             ,
             passes
             king
             William
             with
             a
             great
             Army
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             terrifie
             ,
             then
             do
             any
             great
             matter
             ;
             as
             a
             Prince
             that
             did
             more
             cōtend
             then
             warre
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             great
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             yet
             seldome
             desired
             to
             vse
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             get
             to
             his
             ends
             by
             any
             other
             meanes
             ,
             seeking
             rather
             to
             buy
             his
             peace
             then
             win
             it
             .
          
           
             Many
             skirmishes
             interpassed
             ,
             with
             surprisements
             
             of
             Castles
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             end
             a
             treatie
             of
             peace
             was
             propounded
             :
             wherein
             to
             make
             his
             conditions
             ,
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             king
             William
             seemes
             hard
             to
             be
             wrought
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             more
             shew
             of
             force
             ,
             sending
             ouer
             into
             England
             for
             an
             Army
             of
             30000
             men
             ,
             which
             being
             brought
             to
             the
             shore
             ,
             ready
             to
             be
             shipped
             ,
             an
             offer
             was
             made
             to
             be
             proclaimed
             by
             his
             Lieftenant
             ,
             that
             giuing
             ten
             shillings
             a
             man
             ,
             whosoeuer
             would
             might
             depart
             home
             to
             his
             dwelling
             .
             Whereby
             was
             raised
             so
             much
             as
             discharged
             his
             expence
             ,
             and
             serued
             to
             see
             the
             king
             of
             France
             ,
             vnder-hand
             ,
             for
             his
             forbearing
             aide
             to
             Duke
             Robert
             ,
             who
             seeing
             himselfe
             left
             by
             the
             French
             ,
             must
             needes
             make
             his
             peace
             as
             the
             other
             would
             haue
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             his
             affaires
             at
             home
             ,
             the
             vncertaine
             warres
             with
             Wales
             ,
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             gaue
             him
             more
             businesse
             then
             honour
             .
             Being
             driuen
             in
             the
             one
             to
             incounter
             with
             mountaines
             in
             stead
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             losse
             and
             disaduantage
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             with
             as
             many
             necessities
             .
             Wales
             he
             sought
             to
             subdue
             ,
             Scotland
             so
             to
             restraine
             as
             it
             might
             not
             hurt
             him
             .
             For
             the
             last
             ,
             after
             much
             broyle
             ,
             both
             kings
             ,
             seeming
             more
             willing
             to
             haue
             peace
             then
             to
             seeke
             it
             ,
             are
             brought
             to
             an
             enteruiew
             .
             Malcolin
             vpon
             publicke
             faith
             ,
             and
             safe-conduit
             came
             to
             Glocester
             ;
             where
             ,
             vpon
             the
             hautinesse
             of
             king
             William
             ,
             looking
             to
             be
             satisfied
             in
             all
             his
             demands
             ,
             
             and
             the
             vnyeeldingnesse
             of
             king
             Malcolin
             ,
             standing
             vpon
             his
             regalitie
             within
             his
             owne
             ,
             though
             content
             to
             be
             ordred
             for
             the
             confines
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Primare
             of
             both
             kingdomes
             ;
             nothing
             was
             effected
             but
             a
             greater
             disdaine
             ,
             and
             rankor
             in
             Malcolin
             ,
             seeing
             himselfe
             dispised
             ,
             and
             scarce
             looked
             on
             ,
             by
             the
             king
             of
             England
             .
             So
             that
             vpon
             his
             returne
             ,
             armed
             with
             rage
             ,
             he
             raises
             an
             Army
             ,
             enters
             Northumberland
             ,
             which
             foure
             times
             before
             he
             had
             depopulated
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             fifth
             ,
             seeking
             vtterly
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             gone
             farther
             ,
             was
             ,
             with
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             Edward
             slaine
             ,
             rather
             by
             the
             fraud
             then
             powre
             of
             
               Robert
               Mowbray
            
             Earle
             of
             that
             County
             :
             The
             griefe
             of
             whose
             deaths
             gaue
             Margueret
             ,
             that
             blessed
             Queene
             ,
             hers
             .
             After
             whom
             the
             State
             
             elected
             Dufnald
             ,
             brother
             to
             Malcolin
             ,
             and
             chased
             out
             all
             the
             English
             ,
             which
             attended
             the
             Queene
             ,
             and
             were
             harbored
             ,
             or
             preferred
             by
             Malcolin
             .
             King
             William
             to
             set
             the
             line
             right
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             a
             king
             there
             which
             should
             be
             beholding
             to
             his
             power
             ,
             aides
             Edgar
             ,
             the
             second
             sonne
             to
             Malcolin
             (
             who
             had
             serued
             him
             in
             his
             warres
             )
             to
             obtaine
             the
             Crowne
             due
             vnto
             him
             in
             right
             of
             succession
             :
             by
             whose
             meanes
             Dufnald
             was
             expeld
             ,
             and
             the
             State
             receiued
             Edgar
             ,
             but
             killed
             all
             the
             aide
             he
             brought
             with
             him
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             capitulated
             that
             he
             should
             neuer
             more
             entertaine
             English
             or
             Norman
             in
             
             his
             seruice
             .
          
           
             This
             businesse
             setled
             ,
             Wales
             strugling
             for
             liberty
             ,
             and
             reuenge
             ,
             gaue
             new
             occasion
             of
             worke
             :
             whither
             he
             went
             in
             person
             ,
             with
             purpose
             to
             depopulate
             the
             country
             :
             but
             they
             retiring
             into
             the
             Mountaines
             and
             the
             Isle
             of
             Anglesey
             ,
             auoided
             the
             present
             furie
             .
             But
             afterward
             ,
             Hugh
             Earle
             of
             Shrewsbury
             ,
             and
             Hugh
             Earle
             of
             Chester
             ,
             surprising
             the
             Isle
             ,
             their
             chicfest
             retreit
             ,
             committed
             there
             ,
             barbarous
             examples
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             by
             excoecations
             ,
             and
             miserable
             dismembring
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             immanity
             was
             there
             sodenly
             auenged
             on
             the
             Earle
             of
             Shrewsbury
             with
             a
             double
             death
             ,
             first
             shot
             into
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             then
             tumbling
             ouer-boord
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             to
             the
             sport
             and
             scorne
             of
             his
             enemy
             the
             king
             of
             Norway
             ,
             who
             either
             by
             chance
             ,
             or
             of
             purpose
             ,
             comming
             vpon
             that
             coast
             from
             taking
             in
             the
             Orchades
             ,
             encountred
             with
             him
             and
             that
             force
             he
             had
             at
             sea
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             remote
             businesses
             ,
             when
             a
             conspiracie
             brake
             out
             within
             the
             body
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             complotted
             by
             
               Robert
               Mowbray
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Northumberland
               ,
               William
               d'
               Ou
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             ,
             which
             gaue
             the
             King
             more
             trouble
             then
             danger
             :
             for
             by
             the
             speedy
             and
             maine
             prosecution
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             vsed
             the
             best
             strength
             of
             England
             ,
             it
             was
             soone
             ended
             ,
             with
             the
             confusion
             of
             the
             vndertakers
             .
             But
             it
             wrought
             an
             ill
             effect
             in
             his
             nature
             ,
             by
             hardening
             
             the
             same
             to
             an
             extreme
             rigor
             :
             for
             after
             the
             feare
             was
             past
             ,
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             cruelty
             were
             not
             ,
             but
             ,
             which
             is
             hideous
             in
             a
             Prince
             ,
             they
             grew
             to
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             incurable
             diseases
             .
          
           
             Many
             accusations
             of
             great
             men
             followed
             vpon
             this
             act
             ,
             and
             were
             easily
             beleeued
             ,
             howsoeuer
             proued
             .
             
               William
               de
               Aluerie
            
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             goodly
             personage
             ,
             his
             Aunts
             sonne
             ,
             and
             his
             Sewer
             was
             ,
             at
             a
             Councell
             holden
             at
             Salisbury
             ,
             condemned
             to
             be
             hanged
             :
             when
             both
             in
             his
             confession
             to
             Osmond
             the
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             people
             as
             he
             passed
             to
             his
             execution
             ,
             he
             left
             a
             cleere
             opinion
             of
             his
             innocency
             ,
             and
             the
             wrong
             he
             had
             by
             the
             king
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             whilst
             these
             fractures
             here
             at
             home
             the
             vnrepairable
             breaches
             abroad
             ,
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             could
             giue
             the
             king
             no
             longer
             assurednesse
             of
             quiet
             then
             the
             attempters
             would
             :
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             was
             out
             ,
             either
             at
             discord
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             or
             in
             faction
             ,
             by
             the
             schisme
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             Pope
             Vrban
             ,
             assembling
             a
             generall
             Councell
             at
             Cleirmont
             in
             Auuergne
             ,
             to
             compose
             the
             affaires
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             exhorted
             all
             the
             Princes
             thereof
             ,
             to
             ioyne
             themselues
             in
             action
             ,
             for
             the
             recouery
             of
             the
             holy
             land
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             infidels
             .
             Which
             motion
             by
             the
             zealous
             negotiation
             of
             Peter
             the
             Hermit
             ,
             of
             Amiens
             ,
             tooke
             so
             generally
             (
             meeting
             with
             the
             disposition
             of
             an
             actiue
             ,
             
             and
             religious
             world
             )
             as
             turn'd
             all
             that
             flame
             ;
             which
             had
             else
             consumed
             each
             other
             at
             home
             ,
             vpon
             vnknowne
             nations
             that
             vndid
             them
             a
             broad
             .
          
           
             Such
             and
             so
             great
             grew
             the
             heate
             of
             this
             action
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             the
             iustice
             thereof
             ,
             with
             the
             state
             and
             glory
             it
             would
             bring
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             assurednesse
             of
             heauen
             to
             all
             the
             pious
             vndertakers
             ,
             that
             none
             were
             esteemed
             to
             containe
             any
             thing
             of
             worth
             which
             would
             stay
             behind
             .
             Each
             giues
             hand
             to
             other
             to
             leade
             them
             along
             ,
             and
             example
             ads
             number
             .
             The
             forwardnesse
             of
             so
             many
             great
             Princes
             ,
             passing
             away
             their
             whole
             estates
             ,
             and
             leauing
             all
             what
             the
             deernesse
             of
             their
             Country
             contained
             ,
             drewe
             to
             this
             warre
             300000
             men
             ;
             all
             which
             ,
             though
             in
             armes
             ,
             passed
             from
             diuerse
             countries
             and
             ports
             ,
             with
             that
             quietnesse
             ,
             as
             they
             seemed
             rather
             Pilgrimes
             then
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             Godefroy
             of
             Bouillon
             ,
             nephew
             and
             heire
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lorrayne
             ,
             a
             generous
             Prince
             ,
             bred
             in
             the
             warres
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Henry
             4.
             was
             the
             first
             that
             offered
             vp
             himselfe
             to
             this
             famous
             voyage
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             his
             two
             brothers
             ,
             Eustace
             ,
             and
             Baudouin
             ,
             by
             whose
             examples
             were
             drawne
             
               Hugh
               le
               Grand
            
             ,
             Count
             
               de
               Vermendois
            
             ,
             brother
             to
             Philip
             king
             of
             
               France
               .
               Robert
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Normandy
               ,
               Robert
               le
               Frison
            
             ,
             Earle
             of
             
               Flanders
               .
               Stephen
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Blois
               ,
               &
               Chartres
               .
               
               Aimar
            
             Byshop
             of
             
               Puy
               .
               William
            
             Byshop
             of
             
               Orange
               :
               Raimond
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Tholouse
               :
               Baudouin
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Hainaut
               ,
               Baudouin
            
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Rethel
             ,
             and
             Garnier
             Earle
             of
             
               Gretz
               :
               Harpin
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Bourges
               :
               Ysoard
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Die
               :
               Ramb
               and
            
             Earle
             of
             
               Orange
               :
               Guillaum
            
             Conte
             
               de
               Forests
               ,
               Stephen
            
             Conte
             
               de
               Aumaul
               :
               Hugh
            
             Earle
             of
             Saint
             
               Pol
               ;
               Rotron
            
             Earle
             of
             Perche
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             These
             were
             for
             
               France
               ,
               Germany
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Countries
             adioyning
             .
             Italie
             had
             Bohemond
             Duke
             of
             Apulia
             ;
             and
             
               England
               ,
               Beauchampe
            
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             lost
             :
             Spayne
             onely
             had
             none
             ,
             being
             afflicted
             at
             ,
             that
             time
             with
             the
             Sarazins
             .
          
           
             Most
             of
             all
             these
             Princes
             and
             great
             personages
             to
             furnish
             themselues
             for
             this
             expedition
             ,
             sold
             ,
             or
             ingaged
             their
             possessions
             .
             Godefroy
             sold
             the
             Duchie
             of
             Bologne
             to
             Aubert
             Byshop
             of
             Liege
             ,
             and
             Metz
             to
             the
             Cittizens
             :
             besides
             he
             sold
             the
             Castle
             of
             Sarteney
             ,
             and
             Monsa
             to
             Richard
             Byshop
             of
             Verdun
             :
             and
             to
             the
             same
             Byshop
             ,
             Bandouin
             ,
             his
             brother
             ,
             sold
             the
             Earldome
             of
             
               Verdun
               .
               Eustace
            
             likewise
             sold
             all
             his
             liuelihood
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Herpin
             Earle
             of
             Bourges
             ,
             his
             Earldome
             to
             Phillip
             King
             of
             France
             :
             and
             Robert
             morgaged
             his
             Duchie
             of
             Normandie
             ,
             the
             Earldome
             of
             Maine
             ,
             and
             all
             he
             had
             ,
             to
             his
             brother
             King
             William
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Whereby
             the
             Pope
             not
             onely
             weakened
             
             the
             Empire
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             Church
             had
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             affliction
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             held
             a
             long
             ,
             and
             bloudie
             businesse
             ,
             about
             the
             inuestitures
             of
             Byshops
             ;
             tooke
             away
             and
             infeobled
             his
             partisans
             ,
             abated
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             Ostrocisme
             ,
             the
             power
             ofany
             Prince
             that
             might
             oppose
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             aduanced
             the
             State
             Ecclefiasticall
             by
             purchasing
             these
             great
             temporalties
             ,
             (
             more
             honorable
             for
             the
             sellers
             then
             the
             buyers
             )
             vnto
             a
             greater
             meanes
             then
             euer
             .
             For
             by
             aduising
             the
             vndertakers
             ,
             seing
             their
             action
             was
             for
             CHRIST
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             rather
             to
             make
             ouer
             their
             estates
             to
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             might
             againe
             redeeme
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             be
             sure
             to
             haue
             the
             fayrest
             dealing
             ;
             then
             vnto
             lay
             men
             ;
             he
             effected
             this
             worke
             .
             Whereby
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             best
             Fiefs
             in
             France
             came
             to
             be
             possest
             by
             the
             Clergic
             :
             and
             afterward
             vpon
             the
             same
             occasion
             ,
             many
             things
             more
             sold
             vnto
             them
             in
             England
             ,
             especially
             when
             Richard
             1.
             vndertooke
             the
             voyage
             ,
             who
             passed
             ouer
             diuers
             Mannors
             to
             Hugh
             Byshop
             of
             Durham
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             his
             mony
             created
             him
             Earle
             of
             Durham
             .
             
          
           
             This
             humor
             was
             kept
             vp
             ,
             and
             in
             motion
             aboue
             200.
             yeares
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             discouragements
             ,
             by
             the
             difficulties
             in
             passing
             ,
             the
             disasters
             there
             ,
             through
             contagion
             arysing
             from
             a
             disagreeing
             clime
             :
             and
             the
             multitudes
             of
             indigent
             people
             ,
             cast
             oftentimes
             into
             miserable
             
             wants
             .
             It
             consumed
             infinit
             treasure
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             brauest
             men
             of
             all
             our
             West
             world
             ,
             and
             especially
             France
             .
             For
             Germanie
             ,
             and
             Italie
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             the
             Popes
             friends
             ,
             and
             would
             haue
             gone
             ,
             were
             stayd
             at
             home
             by
             dispensation
             to
             make
             good
             his
             partie
             against
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             still
             strugled
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             by
             this
             meanes
             the
             Pope
             preuayled
             .
             But
             these
             were
             not
             all
             the
             effects
             this
             voyage
             wrought
             :
             the
             Christians
             ;
             who
             went
             out
             to
             seeke
             an
             enemy
             in
             Asia
             ,
             brought
             one
             thence
             :
             to
             the
             danger
             of
             all
             Christendome
             ,
             &
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             fairest
             part
             thereof
             .
             For
             this
             long
             keeping
             it
             in
             a
             warre
             ,
             that
             had
             many
             intermissions
             with
             fits
             of
             heates
             and
             coldnesses
             ,
             (
             as
             made
             by
             a
             league
             ,
             consisting
             of
             seuerall
             nations
             ,
             emulous
             ,
             and
             vnconcurrent
             in
             their
             courses
             )
             taught
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             of
             an
             entire
             bodie
             ,
             their
             weakenesses
             ,
             &
             the
             way
             to
             conquer
             them
             .
             This
             was
             the
             great
             effect
             ,
             this
             voyage
             wrought
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             this
             meanes
             king
             William
             here
             was
             now
             rid
             of
             an
             elder
             brother
             ,
             and
             a
             Competitor
             ,
             had
             the
             possession
             of
             Normandy
             during
             his
             raigne
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             absolutenesse
             ,
             and
             irregularity
             in
             England
             .
             Where
             now
             ,
             in
             making
             vp
             this
             great
             summe
             to
             pay
             Robert
             ,
             he
             vsed
             all
             the
             extreme
             meanes
             could
             be
             deuised
             :
             as
             he
             had
             done
             in
             all
             like
             businesses
             before
             .
             Whereby
             he
             incurred
             the
             hatred
             of
             his
             people
             in
             generall
             ,
             
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             being
             the
             first
             king
             which
             shewed
             his
             successors
             an
             euill
             precedent
             of
             keeping
             their
             Liuings
             vacant
             ,
             and
             receiuing
             the
             profits
             of
             them
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             that
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             foure
             yeares
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Lanfranc
             :
             and
             had
             holden
             it
             longer
             ,
             but
             that
             being
             dangerously
             sicke
             at
             Glocester
             ,
             the
             sixth
             yeare
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             his
             Clergie
             ,
             in
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             tooke
             to
             worke
             vpon
             his
             minde
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             vowed
             ,
             vpon
             his
             recouerie
             to
             see
             it
             furnished
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             but
             with
             so
             great
             ado
             ,
             as
             shewed
             that
             hauing
             escaped
             the
             danger
             he
             would
             willingly
             haue
             deceiued
             the
             Saint
             .
             And
             Anselme
             ,
             an
             Italian
             borne
             ,
             though
             bred
             in
             Normandy
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             end
             preferred
             to
             that
             Sea.
             But
             ,
             what
             with
             his
             owne
             stiffenesse
             ,
             and
             the
             kings
             standing
             on
             his
             regalitie
             ,
             he
             neuer
             enioyed
             it
             quietly
             vnder
             him
             .
             For
             betweene
             them
             two
             ,
             began
             the
             first
             cōtestation
             about
             the
             inuestitures
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             other
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             gaue
             much
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             many
             of
             his
             successors
             .
             Anselme
             not
             yeelding
             to
             the
             Kings
             will
             ,
             forsooke
             the
             Land
             ,
             whereupon
             his
             Byshopricke
             was
             re-assumed
             and
             the
             King
             held
             in
             his
             hands
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             besides
             that
             of
             Canterburie
             ,
             the
             Byshopricks
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               Sarum
            
             ,
             and
             eleuen
             Abayes
             whereof
             he
             tooke
             all
             the
             profits
             .
          
           
             He
             vsually
             sold
             all
             sprituall
             preferments
             to
             those
             would
             giue
             most
             ,
             and
             tooke
             fines
             of
             
             Priests
             for
             fornication
             ,
             he
             vexed
             
               Robert
               Bluet
            
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
             in
             suite
             ,
             till
             he
             payd
             him
             5000.
             pounds
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             vpon
             this
             taxe
             ,
             complaining
             their
             wants
             ,
             were
             answered
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             Shrines
             of
             gold
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             for
             so
             holy
             a
             worke
             ,
             as
             this
             warre
             against
             infidels
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             spare
             them
             .
             He
             also
             tooke
             money
             of
             Iewes
             ,
             to
             cause
             such
             of
             them
             as
             were
             conuerted
             ,
             to
             renounce
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             making
             more
             benifit
             by
             their
             vnbeleefe
             ,
             then
             their
             conuersion
             .
             Wherein
             he
             discouered
             the
             worst
             peece
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             irreligion
             .
          
           
             Besides
             his
             great
             taxations
             layd
             on
             the
             Laity
             ,
             
             he
             set
             informers
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             small
             transgressions
             made
             great
             penalties
             .
             These
             were
             his
             courses
             for
             raising
             moneys
             ,
             wherein
             he
             failed
             not
             of
             fit
             ministers
             to
             execute
             his
             wil
             ,
             among
             whom
             was
             chiefe
             ,
             Ranulph
             Bishop
             of
             
             Durham
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             corrupted
             with
             other
             Bishops
             to
             counterpoyze
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             awe
             the
             Layty
             ,
             and
             countenance
             his
             proceedings
             .
             All
             which
             meanes
             ,
             he
             exhausted
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             buildings
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             new
             Castle
             vpon
             Tine
             ,
             the
             City
             of
             
               Carleil
               ,
               Westminster
            
             Hall
             ,
             and
             the
             walles
             of
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             his
             prodigall
             gifts
             to
             strangers
             .
             Twice
             he
             appeased
             the
             king
             of
             France
             with
             money
             ,
             and
             his
             profusion
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             put
             him
             euermore
             into
             extreme
             wants
             .
          
           
           
             This
             one
             act
             ,
             which
             shewes
             ,
             both
             his
             violence
             and
             magnanimitie
             ,
             remaines
             :
             As
             he
             was
             one
             day
             hunting
             ,
             a
             messenger
             comes
             in
             all
             hast
             out
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             tels
             him
             how
             the
             City
             of
             Mans
             was
             surprised
             by
             Hely
             Conte
             
               de
               la
               Flesche
            
             (
             who
             by
             his
             wife
             pretended
             right
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             was
             aided
             by
             
               Fouques
               d'
               Angiers
            
             ,
             the
             ancient
             enemy
             of
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Normandy
             )
             and
             that
             the
             Castle
             which
             held
             out
             valiantly
             for
             him
             ,
             was
             ,
             without
             present
             succour
             ,
             to
             be
             rendred
             .
             He
             sends
             backe
             the
             messenger
             instantly
             ,
             wils
             him
             to
             make
             all
             the
             speed
             he
             could
             to
             signifie
             to
             his
             people
             in
             the
             Castle
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             there
             within
             eight
             dayes
             ,
             if
             Fortune
             hindred
             him
             nor
             .
             And
             suddenly
             he
             asks
             of
             his
             people
             about
             him
             ,
             which
             way
             Mans
             lay
             ,
             &
             a
             Norman
             being
             by
             ,
             shewed
             him
             :
             Presently
             he
             turnes
             his
             horse
             towards
             that
             coast
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             hast
             ,
             rides
             on
             :
             when
             some
             aduised
             him
             to
             stay
             for
             fit
             prouisions
             ,
             and
             people
             for
             his
             iourney
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             They
             who
             loue
             me
             will
             follow
             me
             .
             And
             comming
             to
             imbarke
             at
             Dartmouth
             ,
             the
             maister
             told
             him
             the
             weather
             was
             rough
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             passing
             ,
             without
             eminent
             danger
             ,
             Tush
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             set
             forward
             ,
             I
             neuer
             yet
             heard
             of
             king
             that
             was
             drowned
             .
          
           
             By
             breake
             of
             day
             ,
             he
             ariued
             at
             Harfleu
             ,
             sends
             for
             his
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             warre
             to
             attend
             him
             all
             at
             Mans
             ,
             whither
             he
             came
             at
             the
             day
             appointed
             .
             Conte
             
               de
               la
               Flesche
            
             ,
             hauing
             more
             
             right
             then
             power
             ,
             after
             many
             skirmishes
             ,
             was
             taken
             by
             a
             stratagem
             ,
             and
             brought
             prisoner
             to
             Rouen
             :
             where
             ,
             more
             inraged
             ,
             then
             dismaide
             with
             his
             fortune
             ,
             he
             let
             fall
             these
             words
             :
             that
             had
             he
             not
             bene
             taken
             with
             a
             wile
             ,
             he
             would
             haue
             left
             the
             king
             but
             little
             land
             on
             that
             side
             the
             sea
             ;
             and
             were
             he
             againe
             at
             liberty
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             so
             easily
             take
             him
             .
             Which
             being
             reported
             ;
             theking
             sent
             for
             him
             ,
             set
             him
             at
             liberty
             ,
             gaue
             him
             a
             faire
             horse
             ,
             bad
             him
             go
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             do
             his
             worst
             .
             Which
             act
             ouercame
             him
             more
             then
             his
             taking
             ,
             and
             a
             quiet
             end
             was
             made
             betweene
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             returnes
             into
             England
             ,
             with
             great
             iollitie
             ,
             as
             euer
             bringing
             home
             better
             fortune
             out
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             then
             from
             any
             his
             Northerne
             expeditions
             :
             Feasts
             his
             Nobility
             with
             all
             magnificence
             in
             his
             new
             hall
             ,
             lately
             finished
             at
             Westminster
             ;
             wherewith
             he
             found
             much
             fault
             for
             being
             built
             too
             little
             :
             saying
             ,
             it
             was
             fitter
             for
             a
             chamber
             then
             a
             Hall
             for
             a
             king
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             takes
             a
             plot
             for
             one
             farre
             more
             spacious
             to
             be
             added
             vnto
             it
             .
             And
             in
             this
             gaytie
             of
             state
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             gote
             aboue
             all
             his
             businesses
             ,
             betakes
             him
             wholly
             to
             the
             pleasure
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             being
             hunting
             with
             his
             brother
             Henry
             in
             the
             new
             Forest
             ,
             
               Walter
               Terell
               ,
               a
               Normand
            
             ,
             and
             his
             kinsman
             ,
             shooting
             at
             a
             Deere
             (
             whether
             mistaking
             his
             marke
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             vncertaine
             )
             strake
             him
             to
             the
             heart
             .
             And
             so
             fell
             
             this
             fierce
             king
             ,
             in
             the
             43
             yeare
             of
             his
             age
             .
             A
             Prince
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             first
             two
             yeares
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             whilst
             ,
             held
             in
             ,
             by
             the
             graue
             counsell
             of
             Lanfranc
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             feares
             ;
             bare
             himselfe
             most
             worthily
             ,
             and
             had
             beene
             absolute
             for
             State
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             after
             sought
             to
             be
             absolute
             in
             power
             ;
             which
             meeting
             with
             an
             exorbitant
             will
             ,
             makes
             both
             Prince
             ,
             and
             People
             miserable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Henry
             the
             First
             .
          
           
             HEnry
             the
             yongest
             sonne
             of
             William
             the
             first
             ,
             being
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             borne
             in
             England
             ,
             (
             which
             made
             much
             for
             him
             )
             was
             elected
             and
             crowned
             ,
             within
             foure
             dayes
             after
             his
             brothers
             death
             it
             being
             giuen
             out
             ,
             that
             Robert
             ,
             who
             should
             haue
             succeeded
             William
             ,
             was
             chosen
             king
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             not
             like
             to
             giue
             ouer
             that
             kingdome
             for
             this
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             settle
             Henry
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             all
             expedition
             possible
             was
             vsed
             ,
             least
             the
             report
             of
             Roberts
             returning
             from
             the
             holy
             warres
             (
             being
             now
             in
             Apulia
             comming
             home
             )
             might
             be
             noysed
             abroad
             to
             stagger
             the
             State
             ;
             which
             seemed
             generally
             willing
             to
             accept
             of
             Henry
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             actions
             of
             his
             gouernment
             tended
             
             all
             ,
             to
             baite
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             sugar
             their
             subiectiō
             ,
             as
             his
             predecessor
             ,
             vpon
             the
             like
             interposition
             had
             done
             ,
             but
             with
             more
             moderation
             and
             aduisednesse
             :
             this
             being
             a
             Prince
             better
             rectified
             in
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             nature
             more
             allayed
             ,
             both
             by
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             hauing
             sighed
             with
             other
             men
             vnder
             the
             hand
             of
             oppression
             ,
             that
             taught
             him
             patience
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             hauing
             somewhat
             of
             the
             booke
             ,
             which
             gote
             him
             opinion
             ,
             and
             the
             title
             of
             Beauclerke
             .
          
           
             First
             to
             fasten
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             he
             furnishes
             with
             fit
             men
             ,
             all
             those
             vacancies
             his
             brother
             had
             kept
             emptie
             :
             recals
             Anselme
             home
             to
             his
             Bishopricke
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             restores
             them
             to
             all
             whatsoeuer
             priuiledges
             had
             bene
             infringed
             by
             his
             predecessor
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Layety
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             pleased
             them
             in
             their
             relieuments
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             passion
             ,
             by
             punishing
             the
             chiefe
             ministers
             of
             their
             exactions
             ,
             which
             euermore
             eases
             the
             spleene
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             glad
             to
             discharge
             their
             Princes
             of
             the
             euils
             done
             them
             (
             knowing
             how
             they
             cannot
             worke
             without
             hands
             )
             and
             lay
             them
             on
             their
             officers
             ,
             who
             haue
             the
             actiue
             power
             ,
             where
             themselues
             haue
             but
             the
             passiue
             ,
             and
             commonly
             turne
             as
             they
             are
             moued
             .
          
           
             Raulfe
             Byshop
             of
             Durham
             chiefe
             counsaylor
             to
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             a
             man
             risen
             by
             subtletie
             ,
             and
             his
             tongue
             from
             infimous
             condition
             ,
             to
             the
             highest
             imployments
             ,
             was
             committed
             to
             a
             
             streight
             and
             loath
             some
             prison
             ,
             being
             famed
             to
             haue
             put
             his
             maister
             into
             all
             these
             courses
             of
             exaction
             ,
             and
             irregularities
             ,
             and
             remaynes
             amongst
             the
             examples
             of
             perpetuall
             ignominie
             .
             All
             dissolute
             persons
             are
             expelled
             the
             Courte
             :
             the
             people
             eased
             of
             their
             impositions
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             their
             lights
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             which
             after
             the
             Couerfeu
             Bell
             were
             forbidden
             them
             vpon
             great
             penaltie
             ,
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             William
             I.
             Many
             other
             good
             orders
             ,
             for
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             kingdom
             are
             ordayned
             ,
             and
             besides
             to
             make
             him
             the
             more
             popular
             ,
             and
             beloued
             ,
             he
             matches
             in
             the
             royall
             bloud
             of
             England
             ,
             taking
             to
             wife
             Matilde
             ,
             daughter
             of
             Margueret
             ,
             late
             Queene
             of
             Scots
             ,
             and
             neece
             to
             
               Edgar
               Atheling
            
             ,
             discended
             from
             
               Edmond
               Ironside
            
             .
             A
             Ladie
             that
             brought
             with
             her
             ,
             the
             inheritance
             of
             goodnesse
             she
             had
             from
             a
             blessed
             mother
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             a
             do
             was
             wonne
             from
             her
             cloyster
             ,
             and
             her
             vow
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             discend
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             wife
             to
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             Thus
             stood
             he
             intrenched
             in
             the
             State
             of
             England
             ,
             when
             his
             brother
             Robert
             returning
             from
             the
             holy
             warres
             ,
             and
             receiued
             with
             great
             applause
             into
             his
             Duchie
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             shakes
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             this
             businesse
             :
             the
             first
             yeare
             threatning
             ,
             the
             second
             ariuing
             with
             a
             strong
             Army
             at
             Portsmouth
             ,
             to
             recouer
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             appertayning
             to
             him
             by
             the
             course
             of
             right
             ,
             hauing
             a
             mighty
             partie
             in
             England
             of
             the
             
             Norman
             Nobilitie
             ;
             who
             either
             moued
             with
             conscience
             or
             their
             discontent
             (
             a
             sickenesse
             rising
             of
             selfe
             opiniō
             &
             ouer-expectatiō
             )
             made
             any
             light
             occasion
             the
             motiue
             of
             reuolt
             .
             The
             Armyes
             on
             both
             sides
             meete
             ,
             and
             are
             readie
             to
             incounter
             ,
             when
             ,
             for
             auoyding
             Christian
             bloud
             ,
             a
             treatie
             of
             peace
             was
             moued
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             concluded
             with
             these
             articles
             :
             that
             seing
             Henry
             was
             borne
             since
             his
             father
             was
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             the
             eldest
             sonne
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             though
             the
             last
             of
             a
             Duke
             ,
             and
             now
             inuested
             in
             the
             Crowne
             by
             the
             act
             of
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             he
             should
             inioy
             the
             same
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             paying
             to
             Robert
             3000.
             markes
             ,
             
               per
               annum
            
             ,
             and
             Robert
             ,
             suruiuing
             ,
             to
             succeed
             him
             :
             that
             all
             who
             had
             taken
             part
             with
             Robert
             should
             haue
             their
             pardon
             and
             receiue
             no
             detriment
             .
          
           
             This
             businesse
             thus
             fairely
             passed
             ouer
             ;
             Robert
             of
             a
             generous
             ,
             and
             free
             nature
             ,
             staies
             and
             feasts
             with
             his
             brother
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             August
             till
             Michelmas
             ,
             and
             then
             returnes
             into
             Normandie
             :
             When
             Henry
             ,
             rid
             of
             this
             feare
             ,
             takes
             to
             a
             higher
             strayne
             of
             regalitie
             ,
             and
             now
             standes
             vpon
             his
             Prerogatiue
             ,
             for
             the
             inuestitures
             of
             Byshops
             ,
             and
             collation
             of
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             estates
             within
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             oppugned
             by
             Anselme
             ,
             who
             refused
             to
             consecrate
             such
             as
             he
             preferred
             :
             alledging
             it
             to
             be
             a
             violation
             of
             the
             sacred
             rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             lately
             decreed
             
             concerning
             this
             businesse
             :
             in
             so
             much
             as
             the
             King
             dispatches
             an
             Embassage
             to
             Pope
             Paschal
             ,
             with
             declaration
             of
             the
             right
             he
             had
             to
             such
             inuestitures
             ,
             from
             his
             predecessors
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             euermore
             conferred
             the
             same
             ,
             without
             interruption
             ,
             till
             now
             of
             late
             .
          
           
             Anselme
             followes
             after
             these
             Ambassadours
             ,
             goes
             likewise
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             the
             opposition
             .
             The
             King
             banishes
             him
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             and
             takes
             into
             his
             hands
             the
             Byshopricke
             .
             The
             Pope
             standes
             stifly
             to
             the
             power
             assumed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             seeing
             the
             King
             fast
             ,
             strong
             ,
             and
             lay
             too
             far
             off
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             way
             to
             be
             constrayned
             ,
             and
             hauing
             much
             to
             do
             at
             that
             time
             with
             the
             Emperour
             and
             other
             Princes
             ,
             about
             the
             same
             businesse
             ,
             takes
             the
             way
             of
             perswasion
             to
             draw
             him
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             soliciting
             him
             with
             kinde
             letters
             ,
             full
             of
             protestations
             ,
             to
             further
             any
             designes
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             might
             concerne
             his
             state
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             desist
             from
             this
             proceeding
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             ,
             prest
             with
             some
             other
             occasions
             ,
             that
             held
             him
             in
             ,
             and
             hauing
             purposes
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             as
             by
             forbearance
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             might
             be
             the
             better
             effected
             ,
             consents
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Popes
             will
             :
             and
             becomes
             an
             example
             to
             other
             Princes
             ,
             of
             yeelding
             in
             this
             case
             .
             Anselme
             is
             re-called
             ,
             after
             a
             yeares
             banishment
             ,
             and
             the
             Ambassadors
             returne
             with
             large
             remunerations
             .
          
           
           
             Whilst
             these
             things
             were
             managing
             at
             Rome
             ,
             there
             burst
             out
             here
             a
             flame
             ,
             which
             consumed
             the
             parties
             that
             raised
             it
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             king
             more
             easily
             to
             his
             ends
             ,
             then
             otherwise
             he
             could
             euer
             haue
             expected
             .
             
               Robert
               de
               Belesme
            
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Shrewsbury
             ,
             sonne
             to
             
               Roger
               de
               Mongomery
            
             ,
             a
             fierce
             youth
             ,
             presuming
             of
             his
             great
             estate
             ,
             and
             his
             friends
             ,
             fortifies
             his
             Castles
             of
             
               Shrewsbury
               ,
               Bridgenorth
               ,
               Tickhill
            
             ,
             and
             Arundell
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             peeces
             in
             Wales
             belonging
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             combines
             with
             the
             Welch
             ,
             to
             oppose
             against
             the
             present
             State
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             set
             all
             in
             combustion
             ,
             for
             his
             owne
             ends
             ,
             that
             were
             vncertaine
             :
             which
             put
             the
             king
             to
             much
             trauaile
             and
             charge
             :
             but
             within
             30.
             dayes
             ,
             by
             imploying
             great
             forces
             ,
             and
             terrors
             mixt
             with
             promises
             ,
             he
             scattered
             his
             complices
             ,
             and
             tooke
             all
             his
             Castles
             ,
             except
             that
             of
             Arundell
             ,
             which
             rendred
             vpon
             condition
             ,
             that
             the
             Maister
             might
             be
             permitted
             to
             retire
             safe
             into
             Normandy
             :
             which
             the
             king
             easily
             granted
             ,
             seeing
             now
             he
             was
             but
             the
             body
             of
             a
             silly
             naked
             creature
             ,
             that
             had
             lost
             both
             feathers
             and
             wings
             .
             And
             it
             made
             well
             for
             the
             king
             ,
             his
             going
             thither
             .
             For
             ,
             from
             the
             loosing
             of
             his
             owne
             estate
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             thereby
             aduancing
             the
             kings
             reuenues
             ,
             he
             goes
             to
             loose
             Normandy
             also
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             to
             this
             Crowne
             .
             For
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             came
             thither
             ,
             he
             fastens
             amitie
             with
             one
             of
             like
             condition
             ,
             and
             
             fortune
             as
             himselfe
             ,
             an
             exiled
             man
             ,
             whose
             insolencie
             had
             likewise
             stript
             him
             out
             of
             all
             his
             estate
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             much
             wasted
             that
             in
             Normandie
             ,
             which
             was
             William
             Earle
             of
             Mortaigne
             ,
             sonne
             to
             Robert
             ,
             halfe
             brother
             to
             King
             William
             I.
             Who
             being
             also
             Earle
             of
             Cornewall
             made
             sute
             likewise
             ,
             to
             haue
             that
             of
             Kent
             ,
             Which
             his
             vnkle
             Odon
             lately
             held
             ,
             but
             being
             denyed
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             euicted
             by
             law
             ,
             of
             certayne
             other
             parcels
             of
             Land
             ,
             which
             he
             claymed
             ,
             retires
             with
             great
             indignation
             into
             Normandie
             ,
             where
             not
             onely
             ,
             he
             assaults
             the
             Kings
             Castles
             ,
             but
             also
             vsurps
             vpon
             the
             State
             of
             Richard
             ,
             the
             young
             Earle
             of
             Chester
             ,
             then
             the
             Kings
             warde
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             Earles
             combine
             themselues
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             adherents
             committed
             many
             outragious
             actions
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             spoyle
             and
             displeasure
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             whereof
             ,
             though
             they
             complayned
             to
             Duke
             Robert
             ,
             they
             found
             litle
             remedie
             .
             For
             ,
             he
             being
             now
             grown
             poore
             by
             his
             out-lauishing
             humor
             ,
             began
             ,
             it
             seemes
             ,
             to
             be
             little
             respected
             :
             or
             els
             falne
             from
             action
             ,
             &
             those
             greatnesses
             his
             expectation
             had
             shewed
             him
             ,
             was
             (
             as
             commonly
             great
             mindes
             dasht
             with
             ill
             fortunes
             are
             )
             falne
             likewise
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             giuen
             ouer
             to
             his
             ease
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             people
             of
             Normandie
             make
             their
             exclamations
             to
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             sendes
             for
             his
             brother
             Robert
             ,
             reprehendes
             him
             for
             the
             sufferance
             of
             these
             disorders
             ;
             aduises
             him
             to
             
             act
             the
             parte
             of
             a
             Prince
             and
             not
             a
             Monke
             :
             and
             in
             conclusion
             ,
             whether
             by
             detention
             of
             his
             pension
             ,
             or
             drawing
             him
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             facile
             nature
             ,
             to
             some
             act
             of
             releasing
             it
             ,
             sendes
             him
             home
             so
             much
             discontented
             ,
             as
             he
             ioynes
             with
             these
             mutinous
             Earles
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             instigation
             was
             set
             into
             that
             flame
             ,
             as
             he
             raysed
             all
             his
             vtmost
             forces
             to
             be
             reuenged
             on
             his
             brother
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             ,
             touched
             in
             conscience
             with
             the
             fowlenesse
             of
             a
             fraternall
             war
             ,
             which
             the
             world
             would
             take
             (
             he
             being
             the
             mightier
             )
             to
             proceed
             out
             of
             his
             designes
             ;
             stood
             doubtfull
             what
             do
             ,
             when
             Pope
             Pasehall
             ,
             by
             his
             letters
             (
             written
             with
             that
             eloquēce
             ,
             saith
             Malmesbury
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             quicke
             )
             perswaded
             him
             ,
             that
             herein
             he
             should
             not
             make
             a
             ciuill
             warre
             ,
             but
             do
             a
             noble
             ,
             and
             memorable
             benefit
             to
             his
             Country
             .
             Whereby
             (
             payde
             for
             remitting
             the
             inuestitures
             )
             he
             held
             himselfe
             countenanced
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             Whereon
             ,
             now
             he
             sets
             with
             more
             alacritie
             and
             resolution
             .
             And
             after
             many
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             losse
             of
             diuers
             worthy
             men
             ,
             in
             a
             mightie
             battayle
             ,
             nere
             the
             Castle
             of
             Tenerchbray
             ,
             his
             enemies
             ,
             with
             much
             a
             do
             ,
             were
             all
             defeited
             .
             Whereby
             England
             ,
             wonne
             Normandie
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             by
             computation
             ,
             wherein
             40.
             yeares
             before
             ,
             Normandie
             ouer-came
             England
             :
             such
             are
             the
             turnings
             in
             affaires
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             Robert
             ,
             who
             stood
             in
             a
             fayre
             possibility
             
             of
             two
             Crownes
             ,
             came
             to
             be
             depriued
             of
             his
             Duchy
             ,
             and
             all
             he
             had
             ,
             brought
             prisoner
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             the
             Castle
             of
             Cardiffe
             .
             Where
             ,
             to
             adde
             to
             his
             miserie
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             misfortune
             of
             a
             long
             life
             :
             suruiuing
             ,
             after
             he
             lost
             himselfe
             ,
             26.
             yeares
             ,
             whereof
             the
             most
             parte
             he
             saw
             not
             ,
             hauing
             his
             eyes
             put
             out
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             onely
             left
             to
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             a
             punishment
             barbarously
             inflicted
             on
             him
             ,
             for
             attempting
             an
             escape
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             a
             Prince
             ,
             that
             gaue
             out
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             very
             few
             notes
             of
             his
             ill
             ,
             but
             many
             of
             his
             noblenesse
             and
             valour
             ,
             especially
             in
             his
             great
             voyage
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             the
             second
             command
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             election
             to
             haue
             bene
             the
             first
             ,
             preferred
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             missed
             it
             hardly
             .
             Onely
             the
             disobedience
             ,
             in
             his
             youth
             ,
             shewed
             to
             his
             father
             (
             which
             yet
             might
             proceed
             from
             a
             rough
             hand
             borne
             ouer
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             animation
             of
             others
             ,
             rather
             then
             his
             owne
             nature
             )
             set
             a
             stayne
             vpon
             him
             :
             and
             then
             his
             profusion
             (
             which
             some
             would
             haue
             ,
             liberalitie
             )
             shewed
             his
             impotencie
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             into
             those
             courses
             ,
             that
             ouerthrew
             him
             .
             All
             the
             reuenues
             of
             his
             Duchie
             ,
             which
             should
             serue
             for
             his
             maintenance
             ,
             he
             sold
             or
             ingaged
             ,
             and
             was
             vpon
             passing
             the
             Cittie
             of
             Roan
             to
             the
             Citizens
             :
             Which
             made
             him
             held
             vnfit
             for
             the
             gouernment
             ;
             and
             gaue
             occasion
             to
             his
             brother
             to
             quarrell
             with
             him
             .
          
           
           
             And
             thus
             came
             Henry
             freed
             from
             this
             feare
             ,
             and
             absolute
             Duke
             of
             Normandie
             :
             had
             many
             yeares
             of
             quiet
             ,
             gathered
             great
             treasure
             ,
             and
             intertayned
             good
             intelligence
             with
             the
             neighbour
             Princes
             .
             Scotland
             ,
             by
             his
             Match
             ,
             and
             doing
             their
             Princes
             good
             ,
             he
             held
             from
             doing
             him
             hurte
             ;
             clearing
             them
             from
             vsurpations
             .
             Wales
             ,
             though
             vnder
             his
             title
             ,
             yet
             not
             subiection
             ,
             gaue
             him
             some
             exercise
             of
             action
             ;
             which
             he
             ordred
             with
             great
             wisedome
             .
             First
             he
             planted
             with
             in
             the
             bodie
             of
             that
             Country
             a
             Colonie
             of
             Flemings
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             time
             much
             pestred
             this
             kingdome
             :
             being
             admitted
             here
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             King
             William
             1.
             marrying
             their
             Country
             woman
             ,
             and
             vsing
             their
             helpe
             in
             the
             action
             of
             England
             ,
             where
             they
             daylie
             increased
             ,
             in
             such
             sorte
             ,
             as
             gaue
             great
             displeasure
             to
             the
             people
             .
             But
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             both
             that
             greuance
             was
             eased
             ,
             and
             the
             vse
             of
             them
             made
             profitable
             to
             the
             State
             :
             for
             being
             so
             great
             a
             number
             and
             a
             strong
             people
             ,
             they
             made
             roome
             for
             themselues
             ,
             &
             held
             it
             in
             that
             sorte
             ,
             as
             they
             kept
             the
             Welsh
             ,
             all
             about
             them
             ,
             in
             very
             good
             awe
             .
             Besides
             the
             King
             tooke
             for
             Ostages
             the
             chiefe
             mens
             sonnes
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             hereby
             quieted
             it
             .
             For
             France
             he
             stood
             secure
             so
             long
             as
             Phillip
             1.
             liued
             ,
             who
             ,
             wholy
             giuen
             ouer
             to
             his
             ease
             and
             luxurie
             ,
             was
             not
             for
             other
             attempts
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             course
             :
             but
             his
             sonne
             he
             was
             to
             looke
             vnto
             ,
             whensoeuer
             he
             came
             to
             
             that
             Crowne
             .
          
           
             With
             the
             Earle
             of
             Flanders
             he
             had
             some
             debate
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             onely
             in
             words
             ,
             and
             vpon
             this
             occasion
             .
             King
             William
             the
             first
             ,
             in
             retribution
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             his
             father
             in
             law
             Bald●●in
             5.
             had
             done
             ,
             by
             aiding
             him
             in
             the
             action
             of
             England
             ,
             gaue
             him
             yearely
             300
             markes
             ,
             and
             likewise
             continued
             it
             to
             his
             sonne
             after
             him
             .
             Now
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             of
             a
             collaterall
             line
             ,
             returning
             emptie
             from
             the
             holy
             warres
             ,
             and
             finding
             this
             summe
             paid
             out
             of
             England
             to
             his
             predecessors
             ,
             demaundes
             the
             same
             of
             king
             Henry
             ,
             as
             his
             due
             ;
             who
             not
             easie
             to
             part
             with
             money
             ,
             sends
             him
             word
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             England
             to
             pay
             tribute
             :
             If
             they
             gaue
             pensions
             they
             were
             temporanie
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             desert
             .
             Which
             answer
             so
             much
             displeased
             the
             Earle
             ,
             that
             though
             himselfe
             liued
             not
             to
             show
             his
             hatred
             ,
             yet
             his
             sonne
             did
             ,
             and
             aided
             afterward
             William
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             
               Robert
               Curtoys
            
             ,
             in
             his
             attempts
             ,
             for
             recouerie
             of
             the
             Duchie
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             against
             king
             Henry
             .
          
           
             Thus
             stood
             this
             king
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             his
             raigne
             :
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             had
             more
             to
             do
             abroad
             then
             at
             home
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             by
             his
             excellent
             wisedome
             so
             setled
             the
             gouernment
             ,
             as
             it
             held
             a
             steady
             course
             without
             in
             interruption
             ,
             all
             his
             time
             .
             But
             now
             
               Lewis
               le
               Gros
            
             ,
             succeeding
             his
             father
             Philip
             the
             first
             ,
             gaue
             him
             warning
             to
             
             looke
             to
             his
             State
             of
             Normandy
             :
             and
             for
             that
             he
             would
             not
             attend
             a
             quarrell
             ,
             he
             makes
             one
             ;
             taking
             occasion
             about
             the
             Cittie
             of
             Gisors
             ,
             scituate
             on
             the
             riuer
             Epre
             ,
             in
             the
             confines
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             whilst
             Louys
             was
             trauailed
             with
             a
             stubborne
             Nobility
             ,
             presuming
             vpon
             their
             Franchises
             ,
             within
             their
             owne
             Signories
             ,
             whereof
             there
             were
             many
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             about
             Paris
             ,
             as
             the
             Contes
             of
             
               Crecy
               ,
               Pissaux
               ,
               Dammartin
               ,
               Champagne
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             by
             example
             ,
             and
             emulation
             ,
             would
             bee
             absolute
             Lords
             ,
             without
             awe
             of
             a
             maister
             ,
             putting
             themselues
             vnder
             the
             protection
             of
             Henry
             :
             who
             beeing
             neere
             to
             assist
             them
             ,
             fostred
             those
             humors
             ,
             which
             in
             sicke
             bodies
             ,
             most
             shew
             themselues
             .
             But
             after
             Louys
             ,
             by
             yeares
             ,
             gathering
             strength
             ,
             dissolued
             that
             compact
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             meanes
             the
             more
             ,
             by
             their
             confiscations
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             entertaine
             these
             two
             great
             Princes
             in
             worke
             ,
             the
             quarrell
             betweene
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             ministred
             fresh
             occasion
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Henry
             5.
             hauing
             (
             by
             the
             Popes
             instigation
             )
             banded
             against
             his
             father
             ,
             Henry
             4.
             who
             associated
             him
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             held
             him
             prisoner
             in
             that
             distresse
             ,
             as
             he
             died
             ,
             toucht
             afterward
             with
             remorse
             of
             this
             act
             ,
             and
             reproach
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             for
             abandoning
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             leuies
             sixtie
             thousand
             foote
             ,
             and
             thirtie
             thousand
             horse
             ,
             for
             Italy
             ;
             constraines
             the
             Pope
             &
             his
             Colledge
             to
             acknowledge
             
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             in
             that
             forme
             as
             Leo
             4.
             had
             done
             to
             Otho
             2.
             and
             before
             that
             ,
             Adrian
             ,
             to
             Charlemaigne
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             take
             his
             Oath
             of
             fidelitie
             ,
             betweene
             his
             hands
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             true
             and
             lawfull
             Emperour
             .
             The
             Pope
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             Henry
             was
             departed
             home
             ,
             assembles
             a
             Councell
             ,
             nullifies
             this
             acknowledgment
             ,
             as
             done
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             shortly
             after
             ,
             deceased
             .
             The
             Emperour
             to
             make
             himselfe
             the
             stronger
             ,
             against
             his
             successor
             ,
             enters
             into
             aliance
             with
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             takes
             to
             wife
             his
             daughter
             Maud
             ,
             being
             but
             fiue
             yeares
             of
             age
             .
             After
             this
             Calixte
             ,
             sonne
             of
             the
             Conte
             
               de
               Borgogne
            
             ,
             comming
             to
             bee
             Pope
             ,
             and
             beeing
             French
             ,
             (
             to
             their
             great
             applause
             )
             assembles
             a
             Councell
             at
             Reimes
             :
             where
             ,
             by
             Ecclesiasticall
             sentence
             ,
             Henry
             5.
             is
             declared
             enemy
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             degraded
             of
             his
             Imperiall
             dignitie
             .
             The
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             seeing
             this
             Councell
             was
             held
             in
             France
             ,
             &
             composed
             chiefly
             of
             the
             Galicane
             Church
             ,
             desirous
             to
             ouer-maister
             Louys
             ,
             incenses
             his
             sonne
             in
             law
             the
             Emperour
             (
             stung
             with
             this
             disgrace
             )
             to
             set
             vpon
             him
             )
             as
             the
             Popes
             chiefe
             piller
             )
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             hee
             would
             assaile
             him
             on
             the
             other
             .
             The
             Emperour
             easily
             wrought
             to
             such
             a
             businesse
             ,
             prepares
             all
             his
             best
             forces
             :
             the
             King
             of
             England
             doth
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             seeing
             this
             storme
             comming
             
             so
             impetuously
             vpon
             him
             ,
             wrought
             so
             with
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             ,
             as
             they
             ,
             weighing
             the
             future
             mischife
             of
             a
             warre
             ,
             vndertaken
             in
             a
             heare
             ,
             with
             the
             importance
             of
             a
             kinde
             neighbourhood
             ,
             aduise
             the
             Emperour
             not
             to
             enter
             there
             into
             ,
             till
             hee
             had
             signified
             to
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             the
             causes
             of
             his
             discontent
             .
          
           
             Where
             upon
             an
             Embassage
             is
             dispatched
             :
             the
             King
             of
             France
             answeres
             ,
             that
             hee
             grieued
             much
             to
             see
             the
             two
             great
             pillers
             of
             the
             Church
             thus
             shaken
             with
             these
             dissentions
             ,
             whereby
             might
             bee
             feared
             ,
             the
             whole
             frame
             would
             be
             ruined
             :
             that
             hee
             was
             friend
             to
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             would
             gladly
             be
             an
             inter-dealer
             for
             concord
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             carry
             wood
             to
             a
             fire
             too
             fierce
             already
             ,
             which
             hee
             desired
             to
             extinguish
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             and
             quyet
             of
             Christendome
             .
          
           
             This
             Embassage
             wrought
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             disarmed
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             glad
             to
             haue
             Louys
             a
             mediator
             of
             the
             accord
             betweene
             the
             Pope
             and
             him
             :
             to
             the
             great
             displeasure
             of
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             expected
             greater
             matters
             to
             haue
             risen
             by
             this
             businesse
             .
             The
             accorde
             is
             concluded
             at
             Wormes
             ,
             to
             the
             Popes
             advantage
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Emperour
             yeelds
             vp
             the
             right
             of
             inuestitures
             of
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Benifices
             .
             But
             this
             was
             onely
             to
             appease
             not
             cure
             the
             maladie
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             England
             disapoynted
             thus
             of
             the
             Emperours
             assistance
             ,
             proceedes
             notwithstanding
             
             in
             his
             intentions
             against
             Louys
             .
             And
             seeing
             he
             failed
             of
             outward
             forces
             ,
             he
             sets
             vp
             a
             partie
             in
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             to
             confront
             him
             :
             ayding
             Theobald
             ,
             Conte
             
               de
               Champagne
            
             ,
             with
             so
             great
             power
             ,
             as
             hee
             stood
             to
             do
             him
             much
             displeasure
             :
             besides
             hee
             obtained
             a
             strong
             side
             in
             that
             kingdome
             ,
             by
             his
             aliances
             :
             for
             Stephen
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Blois
             ,
             had
             married
             his
             sister
             Adela
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             Theobald
             was
             neere
             in
             bloud
             ,
             and
             had
             wonne
             Foulke
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Aniou
             (
             an
             important
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             euer
             an
             enemy
             to
             Normandy
             )
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             by
             matching
             his
             sonne
             William
             to
             his
             daughter
             .
          
           
             Louys
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             failes
             not
             to
             practise
             all
             meanes
             to
             vnder-worke
             Henries
             estate
             in
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             combines
             with
             William
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             for
             the
             restoring
             of
             William
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             
               Robert
               Curtoys
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             same
             appertained
             by
             right
             of
             inheritance
             :
             and
             had
             the
             fairer
             shew
             of
             his
             actions
             ,
             by
             taking
             hold
             on
             the
             side
             of
             iustice
             .
          
           
             Great
             ,
             and
             many
             ,
             were
             the
             conflicts
             betweene
             these
             two
             Princes
             ,
             with
             the
             expence
             of
             much
             bloud
             and
             charge
             .
             But
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             being
             both
             tired
             ,
             a
             peace
             was
             concluded
             ,
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Aniou
             .
             And
             William
             ,
             sonne
             to
             King
             Henry
             ,
             did
             homage
             to
             Louys
             for
             the
             Dutchy
             of
             Normandy
             :
             And
             William
             ,
             the
             
             son
             of
             
               Robert
               Curtoys
            
             ,
             is
             left
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             desists
             from
             his
             claime
             .
          
           
           
             Vpon
             the
             faire
             cloze
             of
             all
             rhese
             troubles
             ,
             there
             followed
             presently
             an
             accident
             ,
             which
             seasoned
             it
             with
             that
             sowrenesse
             of
             griefe
             ,
             as
             ouercame
             all
             the
             ioy
             of
             the
             successe
             .
             William
             the
             yong
             Prince
             ,
             the
             onely
             hope
             of
             all
             the
             Norman
             race
             ,
             at
             17
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             returning
             into
             England
             ,
             in
             a
             ship
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             accompanyed
             with
             Richard
             his
             base
             brother
             ,
             Mary
             ,
             Countesse
             of
             Perch
             ,
             their
             sister
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Chester
             ,
             with
             his
             wife
             the
             kings
             Neece
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             personages
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             their
             attendants
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             140.
             besides
             50
             Mariners
             ,
             setting
             out
             from
             Harflew
             ,
             were
             all
             cast
             away
             at
             Sea
             
             .
             The
             Prince
             had
             recouered
             a
             Cock-boat
             ,
             and
             in
             possibility
             to
             haue
             beene
             saued
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             compassion
             of
             his
             sisters
             cryes
             drawne
             him
             backe
             to
             the
             sinking
             ship
             to
             take
             her
             in
             ,
             and
             perish
             with
             his
             company
             .
          
           
             Which
             sodaine
             clap
             of
             Gods
             iudgement
             ,
             cōming
             in
             a
             calme
             of
             glory
             ,
             whē
             all
             these
             bustlings
             seemed
             past
             ouer
             ,
             might
             make
             a
             conscience
             shrinke
             with
             terror
             ,
             to
             see
             oppression
             and
             supplantation
             repayd
             with
             the
             extinction
             of
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             so
             much
             had
             beene
             wrought
             ,
             and
             the
             line
             masculine
             of
             Normandy
             expired
             in
             the
             third
             heire
             ,
             as
             if
             to
             begin
             the
             fate
             layd
             on
             all
             the
             future
             succession
             ,
             wherein
             neuer
             ,
             but
             once
             ,
             the
             third
             ,
             in
             a
             right
             discent
             ,
             inioyed
             the
             Crowne
             without
             supplantation
             or
             extinction
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             affliction
             of
             the
             kingdome
             and
             
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             leaue
             his
             other
             issue
             subiect
             to
             the
             like
             ouerturnings
             ;
             which
             may
             teach
             Princes
             to
             obserue
             the
             wayes
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             let
             men
             alone
             with
             their
             rights
             ,
             and
             God
             with
             his
             prouidence
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             hope
             to
             repaire
             this
             losse
             ,
             King
             Henry
             within
             5
             moneths
             after
             ,
             married
             Adalicia
             ,
             a
             beautifull
             yong
             Lady
             ,
             daughter
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Lovaine
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Loraine
             ,
             but
             neuer
             had
             issue
             by
             her
             ,
             nor
             long
             rest
             from
             his
             troubles
             abroad
             .
             For
             this
             rent
             at
             home
             ,
             crackt
             all
             the
             chaine
             of
             his
             courses
             in
             
               France
               .
               Normandy
            
             it selfe
             became
             wauering
             ,
             and
             many
             adhered
             to
             William
             the
             Nephew
             :
             his
             great
             confederats
             are
             most
             regayn'd
             to
             the
             king
             of
             
               France
               :
               Foulke
            
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Aniou
             ,
             quarrels
             for
             his
             daughters
             dower
             :
             
               Robert
               de
               Mellent
            
             ,
             his
             chiefe
             friend
             &
             Councellour
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             great
             imployment
             ,
             fell
             from
             him
             ,
             conspired
             with
             Hugh
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Monfort
             ,
             and
             wrought
             him
             great
             trouble
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             was
             his
             diligence
             and
             working
             spirit
             ,
             that
             hee
             soone
             made
             whole
             all
             those
             ruptures
             againe
             .
             The
             two
             Earles
             himselfe
             surprizes
             ,
             and
             Aniou
             ,
             death
             :
             which
             being
             so
             important
             a
             neighbour
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             by
             matching
             a
             Prince
             of
             England
             there
             ;
             the
             King
             fastens
             vpon
             it
             with
             another
             aliance
             ,
             and
             discends
             to
             marry
             his
             daughter
             ,
             (
             and
             now
             onely
             childe
             ,
             which
             had
             bin
             wife
             to
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             &
             desired
             by
             the
             Princes
             of
             Lumbardy
             and
             Loraine
             )
             to
             the
             
             now
             Earle
             
               Geffrey
               Plantagenet
            
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Foulke
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             France
             to
             fortifie
             his
             opposition
             ,
             entertaines
             William
             the
             Nephew
             ,
             where
             now
             all
             the
             danger
             lay
             :
             and
             aydes
             him
             in
             person
             with
             great
             power
             to
             obtaine
             the
             Earledome
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             wherunto
             he
             had
             a
             faire
             Title
             ,
             by
             the
             defailance
             of
             issue
             of
             the
             late
             Earle
             Baldouin
             ,
             slaine
             in
             a
             battaile
             in
             France
             against
             King
             Henry
             .
             But
             William
             ,
             as
             if
             heire
             also
             of
             his
             fathers
             fortunes
             ,
             admitted
             to
             the
             Earledome
             ,
             miscarried
             in
             the
             rule
             ,
             was
             depriued
             ,
             and
             slaine
             in
             battaile
             ;
             and
             in
             him
             all
             of
             
               Robert
               Curtoys
            
             perished
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             the
             whole
             care
             of
             king
             Henry
             ,
             was
             the
             setling
             of
             the
             succession
             vpon
             Maude
             (
             of
             whom
             hee
             liued
             to
             see
             two
             sonnes
             borne
             )
             for
             which
             hee
             conuokes
             a
             Parliament
             in
             England
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             an
             oath
             is
             ministred
             to
             the
             Lords
             of
             this
             land
             ,
             to
             bee
             true
             to
             her
             &
             her
             heires
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             them
             as
             the
             right
             inheritors
             of
             the
             Crowne
             .
             This
             oath
             was
             first
             taken
             by
             Dauid
             ,
             king
             of
             Scots
             ,
             vnkleto
             Maude
             ,
             and
             by
             Stephen
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Bollogne
             ,
             and
             Mortaine
             ,
             Nephew
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             on
             whom
             he
             had
             bestowed
             great
             possessions
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             aduanced
             his
             brother
             to
             the
             Bishopricke
             of
             Winchester
             .
             And
             to
             make
             all
             the
             more
             fast
             ,
             this
             oath
             was
             afterward
             ministred
             againe
             at
             Northampton
             in
             another
             Parliament
             .
          
           
           
             So
             that
             now
             all
             seemes
             safe
             and
             quiet
             ,
             but
             his
             owne
             sleepes
             ,
             which
             are
             said
             to
             haue
             beene
             very
             tumultuous
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             affrightments
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             would
             often
             rise
             ,
             take
             his
             sword
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             act
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             defended
             himselfe
             against
             assaults
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             which
             shewed
             all
             was
             not
             well
             within
             .
          
           
             His
             gouernment
             in
             peace
             ,
             was
             such
             as
             rankes
             
             him
             in
             the
             list
             amōgst
             our
             Kings
             of
             the
             fayrest
             marke
             :
             holding
             the
             kingdome
             so
             well
             ordred
             ,
             as
             during
             all
             his
             raigne
             ,
             which
             was
             long
             ,
             he
             had
             euer
             the
             least
             to
             do
             at
             home
             .
             At
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             competition
             with
             his
             brother
             ,
             after
             ,
             the
             care
             to
             establish
             his
             succession
             ,
             held
             him
             in
             ,
             to
             obserue
             all
             the
             best
             courses
             ,
             that
             might
             make
             for
             the
             good
             and
             quiet
             of
             the
             State
             ;
             hauing
             an
             especiall
             regarde
             to
             the
             due
             administration
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             that
             no
             corruption
             or
             oppression
             might
             disease
             his
             people
             ,
             whereby
             things
             were
             carryed
             with
             that
             cuennes
             ,
             betweene
             the
             Great
             men
             and
             the
             Commons
             ,
             as
             gaue
             all
             satisfaction
             .
             He
             made
             diuers
             progresses
             into
             remote
             partes
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             the
             State
             was
             ordred
             .
             And
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             when
             so
             euer
             he
             was
             in
             England
             ,
             he
             kept
             
             no
             certayne
             residence
             ,
             but
             solemnized
             the
             great
             festiuals
             in
             seuerall
             ,
             and
             far
             distant
             places
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             that
             all
             might
             pertake
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             he
             would
             not
             wreste
             ny
             thing
             
             
             by
             an
             imperiall
             powre
             from
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             
             (
             which
             might
             breede
             vlcers
             of
             dangerous
             nature
             )
             he
             tooke
             a
             course
             to
             obtayne
             their
             free
             consents
             to
             serue
             his
             occasions
             ,
             in
             their
             generall
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             3.
             estates
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             which
             he
             first
             ,
             and
             often
             conuoked
             :
             and
             which
             had
             ,
             from
             his
             time
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Parlement
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             Normandie
             ,
             and
             other
             States
             ,
             where
             Princes
             keepe
             within
             their
             circles
             to
             the
             good
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             their
             owne
             glorie
             ,
             and
             securitie
             of
             their
             posteritie
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             a
             Prince
             that
             liued
             formally
             himselfe
             ,
             
             and
             repressed
             those
             excesses
             in
             his
             subiects
             which
             those
             times
             interrayned
             ,
             as
             the
             wearing
             of
             long
             hayre
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             were
             a
             gaytie
             of
             no
             charge
             ,
             like
             those
             sumptuous
             braueries
             ,
             that
             waste
             kingdomes
             in
             peace
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             vndecencie
             there
             of
             ,
             he
             reformed
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             dissolutenesse
             .
          
           
             His
             great
             businesses
             ,
             and
             his
             wantes
             taught
             
             him
             frugalitie
             ,
             and
             warynesse
             of
             expence
             ,
             and
             his
             warres
             being
             seldome
             inuasiue
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             getting
             ,
             put
             him
             often
             to
             vse
             hard
             courses
             for
             his
             suppliments
             of
             treasure
             .
             Towards
             the
             marriage
             of
             his
             daughter
             with
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             the
             charge
             of
             his
             warre
             ,
             he
             obtayned
             (
             as
             it
             might
             seeme
             at
             his
             first
             Parlement
             at
             
               Salisbury
               )
               Anno.
               Reg.
            
             15.
             three
             shillings
             vpon
             euery
             hide-land
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             no
             more
             in
             all
             his
             
             raigne
             ,
             except
             one
             supply
             for
             his
             warres
             afterward
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             He
             kept
             Byshopricks
             and
             Abbayes
             voyd
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             5
             yeares
             together
             .
          
           
             By
             an
             act
             of
             Parlement
             at
             
               London
               .
               Anno.
               Reg.
            
             30.
             he
             had
             permission
             to
             punish
             mariage
             ,
             and
             incontinencie
             of
             Priests
             ,
             who
             for
             fines
             notwithstanding
             ,
             he
             suffred
             to
             inioy
             their
             wiues
             ,
             but
             hereby
             he
             displeased
             the
             Clergie
             and
             disappoynted
             that
             reformation
             .
          
           
             Punishments
             which
             were
             mutilation
             of
             member
             ,
             he
             made
             pecuniarie
             .
             And
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             often
             ,
             and
             long
             being
             in
             Normandie
             ,
             those
             prouisions
             for
             his
             house
             ,
             which
             were
             vsed
             to
             be
             payde
             in
             kinde
             ,
             were
             rated
             to
             certayne
             prices
             and
             receiued
             in
             mony
             ,
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             great
             content
             of
             the
             subiect
             ;
             who
             by
             reason
             that
             many
             dwelling
             far
             off
             throughout
             all
             shires
             of
             England
             ,
             were
             much
             molested
             with
             satisfying
             the
             same
             otherwife
             .
             He
             resumed
             the
             liberties
             of
             hunting
             in
             his
             Forests
             ,
             which
             tooke
             vp
             much
             faire
             ground
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ;
             and
             besides
             renuing
             former
             penalties
             ,
             made
             an
             Edict
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             man
             in
             his
             owne
             priuate
             woodes
             ,
             killed
             the
             Kings
             Deere
             should
             forfeit
             his
             woodes
             to
             the
             King.
             But
             he
             permitted
             them
             inclosures
             for
             Parkes
             ,
             which
             vnder
             him
             seemes
             to
             haue
             their
             originall
             ,
             by
             the
             example
             of
             that
             of
             his
             at
             Woodstoke
             ,
             and
             after
             
             their
             multitude
             grew
             to
             be
             a
             diseaze
             .
          
           
             His
             expences
             were
             cheifly
             in
             his
             warres
             ,
             and
             his
             many
             and
             great
             fortifications
             in
             Normandie
             .
             His
             buildings
             were
             the
             Abbay
             of
             Reading
             ,
             the
             Mannour
             of
             Woodstoke
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             inclosure
             about
             that
             Parke
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             eminent
             men
             of
             his
             Councell
             
             were
             ,
             Roger
             Byshop
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             Mellent
             ,
             both
             ,
             men
             of
             great
             experience
             in
             the
             affaires
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Roger
             was
             euer
             as
             Viceroy
             ,
             had
             the
             whole
             management
             of
             the
             kingdome
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             which
             was
             sometimes
             three
             ,
             and
             foure
             yeares
             together
             .
             He
             had
             managed
             the
             Kings
             monyes
             and
             other
             affayres
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             a
             poore
             Prince
             ,
             and
             a
             priuat
             man
             ;
             whereby
             he
             gayned
             an
             especiall
             trust
             with
             him
             euer
             after
             ,
             and
             discharged
             his
             part
             with
             great
             policie
             and
             vnderstanding
             ;
             had
             the
             title
             of
             
               Iusticiarius
               totius
               Anglia
            
             .
             Of
             whose
             magnificence
             and
             spacious
             mynde
             ,
             we
             haue
             more
             memorials
             left
             in
             notes
             of
             stone
             ,
             then
             of
             any
             one
             Man
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             or
             other
             of
             this
             kingdome
             .
             The
             ruynes
             yet
             remayning
             of
             his
             stately
             structures
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             the
             Deuises
             in
             Wiltshire
             ,
             thewes
             vs
             the
             carkasse
             of
             a
             most
             Roman-like
             Fabricke
             .
             Besides
             he
             built
             the
             Castles
             of
             Malmsburie
             and
             Shirburne
             ,
             two
             strong
             and
             sumptuous
             peeces
             :
             new
             walled
             and
             repayred
             the
             Castle
             of
             Salisburie
             ,
             but
             all
             these
             he
             liued
             to
             see
             rent
             from
             
             him
             ,
             and
             seased
             into
             the
             next
             Kings
             handes
             ,
             as
             being
             thinges
             donne
             out
             his
             parte
             ,
             and
             ly
             now
             deformed
             heapes
             of
             rubble
             .
             But
             the
             goodly
             Church
             of
             Salisburie
             ,
             a
             worke
             appertayning
             to
             his
             function
             ,
             remaynes
             ,
             as
             of
             another
             fate
             .
          
           
             Robert
             Earle
             of
             Mellent
             ,
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             
               Roger
               Beaumont
            
             ;
             who
             of
             all
             the
             great
             men
             which
             followed
             William
             I.
             in
             his
             ciuill
             warres
             of
             Normandie
             ,
             refused
             to
             attend
             him
             in
             his
             expedition
             for
             England
             ,
             though
             with
             large
             promises
             inuited
             thereunto
             ,
             saying
             :
             The
             inheritance
             left
             him
             by
             his
             predecessors
             ,
             was
             sufficient
             to
             maintaine
             his
             estate
             at
             home
             ;
             and
             hee
             desired
             not
             to
             thrust
             himselfe
             into
             other
             mens
             possessions
             abroad
             .
             But
             his
             sonne
             Robert
             was
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             mighty
             estate
             both
             in
             England
             and
             Normandy
             .
             Was
             a
             man
             of
             great
             direction
             in
             Councell
             ,
             and
             euer
             vsed
             in
             all
             the
             waighty
             affaires
             of
             the
             State.
             His
             parsimony
             ,
             both
             in
             apparell
             and
             diet
             ,
             was
             of
             such
             example
             ,
             being
             a
             man
             of
             eminent
             note
             ,
             as
             did
             much
             good
             to
             the
             kingdome
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
             But
             in
             the
             end
             he
             fell
             into
             disgrace
             ,
             the
             fate
             of
             Court
             ,
             and
             eminency
             ;
             opposed
             against
             the
             king
             ,
             and
             died
             bereft
             of
             his
             estate
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             ,
             this
             king
             was
             serued
             with
             a
             potent
             and
             martiall
             Nobility
             ,
             whom
             his
             spirit
             led
             to
             affect
             those
             great
             designes
             of
             his
             in
             France
             ,
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             his
             state
             in
             
             Normandy
             .
             Whither
             in
             the
             32
             yeare
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             he
             makes
             his
             last
             voyage
             to
             dye
             there
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             passage
             thithe
             ,
             happened
             an
             exceeding
             great
             Ecclips
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             which
             was
             taken
             to
             fore-signifie
             his
             death
             ;
             for
             that
             it
             followed
             shortly
             after
             in
             the
             thirty
             fiue
             yeare
             of
             his
             reigne
             .
          
           
             Hee
             was
             of
             a
             gracefull
             personage
             ,
             quicke-eyed
             ,
             
             browne
             haire
             ,
             (
             a
             different
             complexion
             from
             his
             brothers
             )
             and
             of
             a
             close
             compacted
             temperament
             ,
             wherein
             dwelt
             a
             minde
             of
             a
             more
             solid
             constitution
             ,
             with
             better
             ordered
             affections
             .
             Hee
             had
             ,
             in
             his
             youth
             ,
             some
             taste
             of
             learning
             ;
             but
             onely
             ,
             as
             if
             to
             set
             his
             stomake
             ,
             not
             to
             ouer-charge
             it
             therewith
             .
             But
             this
             put
             many
             of
             his
             subiects
             into
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             Booke
             ,
             and
             diuers
             learned
             men
             flourished
             in
             his
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
             King
             Stephen
             .
          
           
             THE
             Line
             Masculine
             of
             the
             Norman
             extinct
             ,
             and
             onely
             a
             daughter
             left
             ,
             and
             she
             married
             to
             a
             
               French-man
               :
               Stephen
            
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Bologne
             ,
             and
             Mortagne
             ,
             son
             of
             Stephen
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Blois
             ,
             and
             of
             Adela
             ,
             daughter
             to
             William
             I.
             was
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             former
             oath
             taken
             for
             Maud
             )
             
             elected
             by
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             inuested
             in
             the
             Crowne
             of
             England
             ,
             within
             30
             dayes
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Henry
             .
             Vpon
             what
             reasons
             of
             Councell
             ,
             we
             must
             gather
             out
             of
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             courses
             held
             in
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             Some
             imagine
             ,
             the
             state
             refused
             Maude
             ;
             for
             not
             being
             then
             the
             custome
             ,
             of
             any
             other
             kingdome
             Christian
             (
             whose
             Kings
             are
             annoynted
             )
             to
             admit
             women
             to
             inherite
             the
             Crowne
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             might
             pretend
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             their
             oath
             ,
             as
             being
             vnlawfull
             .
             But
             Roger
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             principall
             men
             then
             in
             councell
             ,
             yeelded
             another
             reason
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             oath
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             late
             King
             had
             married
             his
             daughter
             out
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             consent
             thereof
             ,
             they
             might
             lawfully
             refuse
             her
             .
             And
             so
             was
             Stephen
             ,
             hauing
             no
             Title
             at
             all
             ,
             by
             meere
             election
             ,
             aduanced
             to
             the
             Crowne
             .
             For
             if
             hee
             should
             claime
             any
             right
             in
             the
             Succession
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             sonne
             of
             Adela
             ,
             then
             must
             Theobald
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Blois
             ,
             his
             elder
             brother
             ,
             haue
             beene
             preferred
             before
             him
             :
             and
             
               Henry
               Fitz
               Empresse
            
             (
             if
             they
             refused
             the
             mother
             )
             was
             neerer
             in
             bloud
             to
             the
             right
             Stem
             ,
             then
             either
             .
             But
             they
             had
             other
             reasons
             that
             ruled
             that
             time
             .
             Stephen
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             possessions
             ,
             both
             in
             England
             and
             France
             ,
             had
             one
             brother
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Bloss
             ,
             a
             Prince
             of
             great
             estate
             :
             another
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             (
             the
             Popes
             Legat
             in
             England
             ,
             of
             
             power
             eminent
             )
             was
             popular
             for
             his
             affability
             ,
             goodly
             personage
             ,
             and
             actiuenesse
             :
             and
             therefore
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             who
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             were
             altogether
             guided
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             by
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             induced
             to
             make
             choyce
             of
             him
             ,
             hauing
             an
             opinion
             ,
             that
             by
             preferring
             one
             ,
             whose
             Title
             was
             least
             ,
             would
             make
             his
             obligation
             the
             more
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             might
             stand
             better
             secured
             of
             their
             liberties
             ,
             then
             vnder
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             might
             presume
             of
             an
             hereditary
             succession
             .
             And
             to
             be
             the
             more
             sure
             thereof
             ,
             before
             his
             admittance
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             hee
             takes
             a
             priuate
             oath
             before
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             to
             confirme
             the
             ancient
             liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             brother
             to
             vndertake
             ,
             betwixt
             God
             and
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             But
             being
             now
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             treasure
             his
             vnkle
             had
             in
             many
             yeares
             gathered
             ,
             which
             amounted
             to
             one
             hundred
             thousand
             pounds
             of
             exquisite
             siluer
             ,
             besides
             plate
             and
             iewels
             ,
             of
             inestimable
             value
             ,
             after
             the
             funerals
             performed
             at
             Reading
             ,
             hee
             assembles
             a
             Parliament
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             wherein
             herestored
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             all
             their
             former
             liberties
             ,
             and
             freed
             the
             Laytie
             from
             their
             tributes
             ,
             exactions
             ,
             or
             whatsoeuer
             grieuances
             opprest
             them
             ,
             confirming
             the
             same
             by
             his
             Charter
             ,
             which
             ,
             faithfully
             to
             obserue
             ,
             hee
             tooke
             a
             publique
             
             oath
             before
             all
             the
             Assembly
             :
             where
             likewise
             the
             Bishops
             swore
             fealty
             vnto
             him
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             condition
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             hee
             obserued
             the
             tenor
             of
             this
             Charter
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             as
             one
             that
             was
             to
             make
             good
             the
             hold
             he
             had
             gotten
             ,
             with
             power
             ,
             &
             his
             sworde
             ,
             prepares
             for
             all
             assaults
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             sute
             to
             haue
             come
             vpon
             him
             .
             And
             first
             graunts
             licence
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             would
             ,
             to
             build
             Castles
             vpon
             their
             owne
             Landes
             ,
             thereby
             to
             fortifie
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             breake
             the
             force
             of
             any
             ouerrunning
             inuasion
             ,
             that
             should
             maister
             the
             feild
             .
             Which
             in
             setled
             times
             might
             be
             of
             good
             effect
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             season
             of
             distraction
             ,
             and
             part-takings
             very
             dangerous
             .
             And
             being
             to
             subsist
             by
             frendes
             ,
             he
             makes
             all
             he
             could
             ,
             creates
             new
             Lords
             ,
             giues
             to
             many
             great
             possessions
             ,
             and
             hauing
             a
             full
             purse
             spares
             for
             no
             cost
             to
             buy
             loue
             ,
             and
             fidelitie
             :
             a
             purchace
             very
             vncertayne
             ,
             when
             there
             may
             be
             other
             conucyances
             made
             of
             more
             strength
             to
             carry
             it
             .
          
           
             Two
             wayes
             he
             was
             to
             looke
             for
             blowes
             :
             from
             Scotland
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             France
             on
             the
             other
             :
             Scotland
             wanted
             no
             instigators
             :
             Dauid
             their
             King
             ,
             moued
             both
             with
             nature
             and
             his
             oath
             to
             his
             Neece
             ,
             turnes
             head
             vpon
             him
             :
             Stephen
             was
             presently
             there
             with
             the
             shew
             of
             a
             strong
             Army
             ,
             and
             appeased
             him
             with
             the
             guift
             of
             Cumberland
             ,
             and
             his
             sonne
             Henry
             ,
             
             Prince
             of
             Scotland
             with
             the
             Earldome
             of
             Huntingdon
             ;
             the
             last
             tooke
             an
             oath
             of
             fealtie
             vnto
             him
             ,
             which
             the
             father
             refused
             as
             hauing
             first
             sworne
             to
             Maude
             ,
             wherein
             he
             satisfied
             not
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             returning
             from
             this
             voyage
             ,
             found
             some
             defection
             of
             his
             Nobilitie
             ,
             which
             presently
             put
             him
             into
             another
             action
             ,
             that
             intertayned
             him
             sometime
             .
             After
             which
             ,
             he
             falles
             dangerously
             sicke
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             he
             was
             noysed
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             by
             which
             sickenesse
             ,
             he
             lost
             more
             then
             his
             health
             :
             For
             his
             frendes
             ,
             put
             in
             danger
             thereby
             ,
             cast
             to
             seeke
             another
             partie
             to
             beare
             them
             vp
             :
             it
             wakened
             Aniou
             ,
             and
             sets
             him
             on
             to
             surprize
             certayne
             peeces
             in
             Normandie
             ,
             to
             prepare
             for
             the
             recouerie
             of
             his
             wiues
             right
             :
             and
             made
             all
             this
             kingdome
             wauer
             .
             Thus
             was
             his
             first
             yeare
             spent
             ,
             which
             shewed
             how
             the
             rest
             of
             18.
             would
             proue
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             to
             haue
             no
             other
             representations
             ,
             but
             of
             reuoltes
             ,
             beseiging
             of
             Castles
             ,
             surprizings
             ,
             recouerings
             ,
             loosings
             againe
             ,
             with
             great
             spoyles
             ,
             and
             destruction
             ;
             in
             briefe
             a
             most
             miserable
             face
             of
             a
             distracted
             State
             ,
             that
             can
             yeeld
             vs
             no
             other
             notes
             of
             instruction
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             generall
             in
             all
             times
             of
             like
             disposition
             :
             and
             therefore
             herein
             we
             may
             the
             better
             forbeare
             the
             rehearsall
             of
             many
             perticulars
             ,
             being
             all
             vnder
             one
             head
             of
             action
             ,
             and
             like
             nature
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             ,
             hauing
             recouered
             ,
             would
             make
             
             the
             world
             know
             he
             was
             aliue
             ,
             and
             presently
             passes
             with
             forces
             into
             Normandy
             ,
             ouercame
             the
             Earle
             of
             Aniou
             in
             battayle
             :
             after
             makes
             peace
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             vpon
             renouncing
             of
             the
             clayme
             of
             Maude
             ,
             couenants
             to
             giue
             them
             5000.
             markes
             
               per
               annum
            
             :
             he
             intertaynes
             amitie
             with
             King
             Louys
             7.
             and
             causes
             his
             sonne
             Eustace
             to
             do
             him
             homage
             for
             the
             Duchy
             of
             Normandie
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             inuested
             :
             besides
             to
             content
             his
             elder
             brother
             Theobald
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Blois
             ,
             he
             giues
             him
             a
             pension
             of
             2000.
             markes
             and
             so
             returnes
             againe
             into
             England
             ,
             to
             a
             warre
             against
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             this
             meane
             time
             ,
             made
             incursions
             on
             the
             kingdome
             ;
             where
             whilst
             he
             was
             held
             busie
             in
             worke
             ,
             Robert
             Earle
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             base
             sonne
             to
             Henry
             1.
             a
             man
             of
             high
             spirit
             ,
             great
             direction
             and
             indefatigable
             industry
             (
             an
             especiall
             actor
             that
             performed
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             for
             his
             sister
             Maude
             )
             had
             surprized
             the
             Castle
             of
             Bristow
             ,
             and
             procured
             confederates
             to
             make
             good
             other
             peeces
             abroade
             in
             diuers
             parts
             :
             as
             
               William
               Talbot
            
             the
             Castle
             of
             
               Hereford
               ;
               Paynel
            
             the
             Castle
             of
             
               Ludlow
               ;
               Louell
            
             that
             of
             
               Cary
               :
               Moune
            
             the
             Castle
             of
             
               Dunstor
               :
               Robert
               de
               Nichol
            
             ,
             that
             of
             
               Warham
               ,
               Eustace
               Fitz
               Iohn
            
             that
             of
             Walton
             ,
             and
             
               William
               Fitz
               Allan
            
             the
             Castle
             of
             Shrewsbury
             .
          
           
             Stephen
             leaues
             the
             prosecution
             of
             the
             Scottish
             warres
             to
             Thurstan
             Archbyshop
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             made
             his
             lieutenant
             ,
             and
             furnished
             with
             many
             valiant
             leaders
             ,
             as
             Walter
             Earle
             of
             
               Albemarle
               ,
               William
               Peuerell
            
             of
             
               Nottingham
               ;
               Walter
            
             and
             
               Gilbert
               Lacies
            
             .
             Himselfe
             brauely
             attended
             ,
             bendes
             all
             his
             power
             to
             represse
             the
             conspirators
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             in
             one
             expedition
             ,
             recouers
             all
             these
             Castles
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             distances
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             succour
             one
             another
             )
             and
             draue
             the
             Earle
             of
             Glocester
             home
             to
             his
             sister
             into
             Aniou
             .
          
           
             No
             lesse
             successe
             had
             his
             forces
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             against
             the
             Scots
             ,
             whom
             in
             a
             great
             battayle
             they
             discomfeited
             and
             put
             to
             flight
             ,
             which
             great
             fortunes
             meeting
             together
             in
             one
             yeare
             ,
             brought
             forth
             occasion
             of
             bad
             ,
             in
             that
             following
             :
             for
             now
             presuming
             more
             of
             himfelfe
             ,
             he
             fell
             vpon
             those
             rockes
             that
             rent
             all
             his
             greatnesse
             .
             He
             calles
             a
             Councell
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             where
             occasion
             was
             giuen
             to
             set
             him
             out
             with
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             that
             had
             onely
             put
             him
             into
             the
             State.
             The
             Byshops
             vpon
             the
             permission
             of
             building
             Castles
             ,
             so
             out-went
             the
             Lords
             in
             magnificence
             ,
             strength
             and
             number
             of
             their
             erections
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Byshop
             of
             Salisbury
             that
             their
             greatnesse
             was
             much
             maligned
             by
             them
             ,
             putting
             the
             King
             in
             head
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             great
             Castles
             ,
             especially
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             the
             
               Vies
               ,
               Shirburne
               ,
               Malmsbury
            
             ,
             and
             Newwark
             ,
             were
             onely
             to
             intertayne
             the
             partie
             of
             Maude
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             King
             ,
             whose
             feares
             were
             apt
             to
             
             take
             fire
             ,
             sendes
             for
             the
             Byshop
             of
             Salisbury
             (
             most
             suspected
             )
             to
             Oxford
             .
             The
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             if
             foreseing
             the
             mischiefe
             comming
             to
             him
             ,
             would
             gladly
             haue
             put
             off
             this
             iourney
             ,
             and
             excused
             it
             by
             the
             debilitie
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             but
             it
             would
             not
             serue
             his
             turne
             :
             thither
             he
             comes
             ,
             where
             his
             seruants
             ,
             about
             the
             taking
             vp
             of
             lodgings
             ,
             quarrell
             with
             the
             seruants
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Britayne
             ,
             and
             from
             wordes
             fall
             to
             blowes
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             the
             bickering
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             was
             slayne
             ,
             and
             the
             nephew
             of
             the
             Earle
             dangerously
             wounded
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             King
             sendes
             for
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             his
             Court
             ,
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             peace
             ,
             made
             by
             his
             seruants
             :
             The
             satisfaction
             required
             ,
             was
             the
             yeelding
             vp
             the
             keyes
             of
             his
             Castles
             ,
             as
             pledges
             of
             his
             fealtie
             ,
             but
             that
             being
             stood
             vpon
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             his
             nephew
             ,
             Alexander
             Byshop
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
             were
             restrayned
             of
             their
             libertie
             ,
             and
             shortly
             after
             sent
             as
             prisoners
             to
             the
             Castle
             of
             the
             Deuises
             ,
             whither
             the
             Byshop
             of
             Eley
             ,
             another
             of
             his
             Nephews
             ,
             had
             retired
             himselfe
             before
             .
             The
             King
             seazes
             into
             his
             handes
             his
             Castles
             of
             
               Salisbury
               ,
               Shyrburne
               ,
               Malmesbury
            
             ,
             and
             after
             3.
             dayes
             assault
             the
             Deuises
             was
             likewise
             rendred
             ,
             besides
             he
             tooke
             all
             his
             treasure
             ,
             which
             amounted
             to
             40.
             thousand
             markes
             .
          
           
             This
             action
             ,
             being
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             strayne
             ,
             gaue
             much
             occasion
             of
             rumor
             :
             some
             said
             :
             
               The
               King
               had
               donne
               well
               in
               seazing
               vpon
               
               these
               Castles
               ;
               it
               being
               vnfit
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Cannons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               were
               men
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               should
               raise
               fortresses
               for
               warre
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               sort
               as
               might
               be
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               King.
            
             Against
             this
             ,
             was
             the
             Byshop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Legat
             ,
             taking
             rather
             the
             part
             of
             his
             function
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             a
             brother
             :
             saying
             :
             
               that
               if
               the
               Bishops
               had
               transgressed
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               the
               Cannons
               ,
               that
               must
               iudge
               it
               :
               that
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               depriued
               of
               their
               possessions
               ,
               without
               a
               publique
               Ecclesiasticall
               Counsell
               ;
               that
               the
               King
               had
               not
               donne
               it
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               zeale
               of
               iustice
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               owne
               benefit
               ,
               taking
               away
               that
               which
               had
               beene
               built
               vpon
               the
               Lands
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               put
               it
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               lay
               men
               ,
               little
               affected
               to
               religion
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Cannōs
             might
             be
             examined
             ,
             he
             appoints
             a
             Counsell
             to
             be
             called
             at
             Winchester
             ,
             whither
             the
             King
             is
             summoned
             :
             and
             thither
             repaire
             most
             of
             all
             the
             Byshops
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             where
             first
             is
             read
             the
             Commission
             of
             the
             Legatine
             power
             ,
             granted
             by
             Pope
             Innocent
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             ,
             who
             there
             openly
             vrges
             the
             indignitie
             offred
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             imprisoning
             of
             these
             Bshops
             :
             
               An
               act
               most
               haynous
               and
               shamefull
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               peace
               of
               his
               Court
               ,
               thorow
               the
               instigation
               of
               euell
               ministers
               ,
               would
               thus
               lay
               hands
               vpon
               such
               men
               ,
               and
               spoyle
               them
               of
               their
               estates
               .
               Which
               was
               a
               violence
               against
               God
               ,
               
               And
               that
               seing
               the
               King
               would
               yeeld
               to
               no
               admonitions
               ,
               he
               had
               at
               length
               called
               this
               Councell
               ;
               where
               they
               were
               to
               consult
               what
               was
               to
               be
               donne
               :
               that
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               neither
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               though
               his
               brother
               ,
               nor
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               liuing
               ,
               or
               danger
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               should
               make
               him
               fayle
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               what
               they
               should
               decree
               .
            
          
           
             The
             King
             ,
             standing
             vpon
             his
             cause
             ,
             sendes
             certayne
             Earles
             to
             this
             Councell
             ,
             to
             know
             why
             he
             was
             called
             thither
             :
             answere
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Legat
             :
             
               that
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               was
               subiect
               to
               the
               faith
               of
            
             CHRIST
             ,
             
               ought
               not
               to
               take
               it
               ill
               ,
               if
               by
               the
               ministers
               of
            
             CHRIST
             ,
             
               he
               was
               called
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               ,
               being
               conscious
               of
               such
               an
               offence
               as
               that
               age
               had
               not
               knowne
               :
               that
               it
               was
               for
               times
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               for
               Bishops
               to
               be
               imprisoned
               ,
               and
               depriued
               of
               their
               possessions
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               should
               tell
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               brother
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               would
               vout
               safe
               to
               yeeld
               consent
               to
               the
               Councell
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               such
               ,
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               neither
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               ,
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               King
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               nor
               the
               Earle
            
             Theobald
             ,
             
               brother
               to
               them
               both
               (
               a
               man
               wise
               ,
               and
               religious
               )
               should
               ,
               in
               reason
               dislike
               it
               :
               that
               the
               King
               should
               do
               aduisedly
               to
               render
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               act
               ,
               and
               vndergo
               a
               Canonicall
               iudgement
               :
               that
               he
               ought
               in
               duty
               to
               fauour
               the
               Church
               ,
               into
               whose
               bosome
               being
               taken
               ,
               he
               was
               aduanced
               to
               the
               Crowne
               without
               any
               militarie
               hand
               .
            
          
           
             With
             which
             answere
             the
             Earles
             departed
             ,
             
             attended
             with
             
               Alberic
               de
               Ver
            
             ,
             a
             man
             exercised
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             hauing
             related
             the
             same
             ,
             are
             returned
             with
             the
             Kingsreply
             ,
             which
             Alberic
             vtters
             ,
             
               and
               vrges
               the
               inuries
               Bishop
            
             Roger
             
               had
               donne
               to
               the
               King
               :
               how
               he
               seldome
               came
               to
               his
               Court
               :
               that
               his
               men
               ,
               presuming
               vpon
               his
               power
               ,
               had
               offred
               violence
               to
               the
               Nephew
               and
               seruants
               ,
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
            
             Britayne
             ,
             
               and
               to
               the
               seruants
               of
            
             Herui
             de
             Lyons
             ,
             
               a
               man
               of
               that
               Nobilitie
               and
               sloutnesse
               ,
               as
               would
               neuer
               voutsafe
               to
               come
               vpon
               any
               request
               to
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               this
               ,
               was
               desirous
               to
               see
            
             England
             :
             
               where
               ,
               to
               haue
               this
               violence
               offred
               was
               an
               iniury
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               dishonor
               to
               the
            
             Realme
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Lincolne
             ,
             
               for
               the
               ancient
               hatred
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
            
             Britayne
             ,
             
               was
               the
               author
               of
               his
               mens
               sedition
               :
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Salisbury
             
               secretly
               fauored
               the
               Kings
               enemies
               ;
               and
               did
               but
               subtlely
               temporize
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               had
               found
               by
               diuers
               circumstances
               :
               especially
               ,
               when
            
             Roger
             de
             Mortimer
             ,
             
               sent
               with
               the
               Kings
               forces
               ,
               in
               the
               great
               danger
               of
            
             Bristow
             ,
             
               he
               would
               not
               lodge
               him
               one
               night
               in
            
             Malmsbury
             :
             
               that
               it
               was
               in
               euery
               mans
               mouth
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               the
               Empresse
               came
               ,
               He
               and
               his
               nephews
               would
               render
               their
               Castles
               vnto
               him
               .
               That
               he
               was
               arested
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               a
               seruant
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               administred
               his
               procurations
               ,
               and
               receiued
               his
               monies
               .
               That
               the
               King
               tooke
               not
               his
               Castles
               by
               violence
               ,
               but
               the
               Bishop
               voluntarily
               rendred
               them
               ,
               to
               auoyd
               the
               calumnie
               of
               their
               tumult
               rayfed
               
               in
               his
               Court
               :
               if
               the
               King
               found
               some
               money
               in
               his
               Castles
               ,
               he
               might
               lawfully
               seaze
               on
               it
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
            
             Roger
             
               had
               collected
               it
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               reuenues
               of
               the
               King
               his
               vnkle
               ,
               and
               predecessor
               :
               and
               the
               Bishop
               willingly
               yeelded
               vp
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               Castles
               ,
               through
               feare
               of
               his
               offences
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               ,
               wanted
               not
               witnesses
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               who
               part
               desired
               that
               the
               couenants
               ,
               made
               betweene
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               might
               remayne
               ratified
               .
            
          
           
             Against
             this
             ,
             Bishop
             Roger
             opposes
             :
             
               That
               he
               was
               neuer
               seruant
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               nor
               recesued
               his
               moneyes
               ;
               and
               withall
               ,
               added
               threatnings
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               not
               yet
               broken
               ,
               though
               bent
               with
               his
               fortunes
               :
               that
               if
               he
               found
               not
               iustice
               for
               his
               wrongs
               in
               that
               Councell
               ,
               he
               would
               bring
               it
               to
               the
               hearing
               of
               a
               greater
               Court.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Legat
             ,
             mildly
             ,
             as
             hee
             did
             other
             things
             ,
             said
             :
             
               That
               all
               what
               was
               spoken
               against
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               ought
               first
               to
               be
               examined
               in
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Councell
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               true
               or
               no
               ,
               before
               sentence
               should
               haue
               beene
               giuen
               against
               them
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Canons
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               King
               should
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               lawfull
               in
               iudiciall
               trials
               ,
               reuest
               the
               Bishops
               in
               their
               former
               estates
               ,
               otherwise
               ,
               by
               the
               law
               of
               Nations
               ,
               being
               dissaised
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               hold
               their
               Plea.
               
            
          
           
             After
             much
             debate
             the
             Kings
             cause
             was
             ,
             vpon
             a
             motion
             ,
             put
             off
             till
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Roan
             ,
             an
             especiall
             instrument
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             might
             bee
             there
             ;
             who
             
             deliuering
             his
             opinion
             ,
             said
             :
             
               That
               if
               the
               Bishops
               could
               rightly
               proue
               by
               the
               Canons
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               haue
               Castles
               ,
               they
               should
               hold
               them
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               could
               not
               ,
               it
               proceeded
               of
               great
               improbitie
               to
               striue
               to
               do
               otherwise
               .
               And
               be
               it
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               their
               right
               to
               haue
               them
               ,
               yet
               in
               a
               suspected
               time
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               other
               Nations
               ,
               all
               great
               men
               ought
               to
               deliuer
               the
               keyes
               of
               their
               Fortresses
               ,
               to
               bee
               at
               the
               Kings
               pleasure
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               fight
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               all
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               their
               right
               ,
               by
               the
               decree
               of
               the
               Canons
               ,
               to
               haue
               Castles
               ;
               and
               if
               ,
               by
               the
               Princes
               indulgence
               ,
               it
               be
               tollerated
               ,
               yet
               in
               a
               time
               of
               necessitie
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               deliuer
               the
               keyes
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Lawyer
             Alberic
             addes
             :
             
               That
               it
               was
               signified
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               how
               the
               Bishops
               threatned
               ,
               and
               had
               furnished
               some
               to
               goe
               to
               Rome
               against
               him
               .
               But
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               the
               King
               would
               haue
               you
               know
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               you
               presume
               to
               do
               it
               :
               for
               if
               any
               goe
               out
               of
               England
               ,
               contrary
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               the
               dignitie
               of
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               returning
               .
            
             In
             conclusion
             the
             Councell
             brake
             vp
             ,
             nothing
             was
             done
             .
             The
             Bishops
             durst
             not
             excommunicate
             the
             King
             ,
             without
             the
             Popes
             priuitie
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             they
             saw
             the
             swords
             to
             busie
             about
             them
             :
             yet
             failed
             not
             the
             Legat
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishop
             to
             prosecute
             their
             parts
             ,
             and
             from
             authority
             fell
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Kings
             feete
             ,
             in
             his
             chamber
             ,
             
               besought
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               pitty
               the
               Church
               ,
               pitty
               his
               owne
               soule
               ,
               and
               his
               fame
               ,
               not
               to
               fuffer
               dissention
               to
               bee
               betweene
               the
               kingdome
               
               and
               the
               Priest-hood
               .
            
             The
             king
             returned
             them
             faire
             wordes
             ,
             but
             held
             what
             hee
             had
             gotten
             .
          
           
             Shortly
             after
             ,
             through
             griefe
             ,
             dyed
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             and
             (
             according
             to
             the
             fate
             of
             ouer-eminent
             and
             greedy
             Officers
             )
             vnpittied
             .
             He
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             in
             his
             latter
             time
             ,
             noted
             of
             much
             corruption
             ,
             and
             vnsatiable
             desire
             of
             hauing
             .
             For
             whom
             ,
             the
             present
             King
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             reigne
             ,
             had
             done
             very
             much
             ,
             making
             one
             of
             his
             Nephewes
             Chancellor
             ,
             the
             other
             Treasurer
             ,
             and
             ,
             vpon
             his
             sute
             ,
             gaue
             to
             himselfe
             the
             Borough
             of
             Malmesbury
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             the
             King
             would
             say
             to
             his
             familiars
             about
             him
             :
             
               If
               this
               man
               will
               begge
               thus
               ,
               still
               ;
               I
               will
               giue
               hm
               halfe
               the
               Kingdome
               but
               I
               will
               please
               him
               :
               and
               first
               shall
               he
               be
               weary
               of
               crauing
               ,
               ere
               1
               of
               granting
               .
            
             And
             sure
             the
             King
             had
             great
             reason
             to
             suspect
             his
             adhering
             to
             Maud
             ,
             whose
             part
             he
             began
             to
             fauour
             :
             onely
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             hatred
             he
             bare
             to
             Winchester
             ,
             who
             yet
             was
             content
             to
             forsake
             his
             owne
             brother
             ,
             in
             regard
             ,
             by
             his
             ingagement
             hee
             was
             preferred
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             loose
             his
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergie
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             this
             breaking
             of
             the
             King
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             had
             made
             him
             ,
             vtterly
             dissolued
             him
             .
             For
             presently
             here
             upon
             all
             his
             power
             fell
             asunder
             :
             the
             Empresse
             found
             now
             a
             way
             open
             to
             let
             her
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             Glocefter
             
             presuming
             of
             a
             sure
             side
             ,
             conducted
             her
             into
             England
             ,
             onely
             with
             150.
             men
             ,
             puts
             her
             into
             the
             Castle
             of
             Arundell
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             ,
             attended
             but
             with
             12.
             horse
             ,
             passed
             away
             cleere
             through
             all
             the
             country
             ,
             to
             Bristow
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             Glocester
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             leasure
             ,
             without
             opposition
             ,
             to
             rayse
             all
             the
             country
             ,
             to
             take
             part
             with
             the
             Empresse
             ;
             who
             ,
             from
             Arundell
             castle
             ,
             was
             afterward
             ,
             by
             the
             Legate
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             permission
             ,
             conueyed
             to
             Bristow
             ,
             receiued
             with
             all
             obedience
             ,
             grew
             daily
             in
             strength
             ,
             as
             shee
             went
             and
             came
             ,
             at
             length
             to
             her
             brother
             ,
             (
             who
             had
             taken
             in
             Hereford
             ,
             made
             himselfe
             strong
             with
             the
             Welsh
             ,
             and
             setled
             those
             parts
             )
             to
             gather
             vp
             more
             of
             the
             kingdome
             by
             shewing
             herselfe
             and
             her
             power
             in
             diuers
             places
             .
          
           
             Stephan
             ,
             hauing
             no
             part
             cleere
             ,
             by
             reason
             the
             Castles
             ,
             vpon
             which
             hee
             spent
             ,
             both
             his
             time
             and
             meanes
             ,
             lay
             so
             thicke
             blockes
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             not
             make
             that
             speed
             to
             stoppe
             this
             streame
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             he
             would
             ,
             holding
             it
             not
             safe
             to
             go
             forward
             ,
             and
             leaue
             dangers
             bebehinde
             ,
             that
             might
             ouer-take
             him
             .
             And
             first
             he
             layes
             siege
             to
             the
             Castle
             of
             Wallingford
             ,
             which
             Brian
             ,
             sonne
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             held
             against
             him
             :
             then
             to
             the
             Castle
             of
             Bristow
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             working
             much
             ,
             but
             effecting
             little
             :
             which
             seeing
             ,
             to
             get
             time
             ,
             and
             stagger
             the
             swift
             proceeding
             of
             this
             new
             receiued
             
             Princesse
             ,
             hee
             causes
             a
             treatie
             of
             peace
             to
             be
             propounded
             at
             Bath
             ,
             where
             the
             Legat
             ,
             (
             who
             likewise
             earnestly
             solicited
             the
             same
             )
             with
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             were
             appoynted
             Commissioners
             for
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             Glocester
             for
             the
             Empresse
             ;
             but
             nothing
             was
             effected
             ,
             both
             returne
             to
             make
             good
             their
             sides
             .
             The
             Empresse
             seckes
             to
             recouer
             more
             ,
             the
             King
             what
             he
             had
             lost
             .
             And
             least
             the
             North
             parts
             might
             fall
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             come
             on
             ,
             he
             repaires
             thitherward
             :
             and
             finding
             the
             Castle
             of
             Lincolne
             possest
             by
             Ralfe
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Chester
             ,
             who
             had
             married
             a
             daughter
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             and
             holding
             it
             not
             safe
             to
             be
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             a
             maister
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             seekes
             to
             take
             it
             in
             by
             force
             .
             The
             Earle
             of
             Chester
             ,
             who
             held
             Newtrall
             ,
             attempting
             nothing
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             tooke
             it
             ill
             and
             stood
             vpon
             his
             defence
             :
             but
             being
             ouer-layd
             by
             power
             ,
             conueyes
             himselfe
             out
             of
             the
             Castle
             ,
             leaues
             his
             brother
             &
             wife
             within
             ,
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             and
             procures
             ayde
             of
             his
             father
             in
             law
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             to
             succour
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             takes
             in
             hand
             this
             businesse
             ,
             sets
             out
             of
             Glocester
             with
             an
             Army
             of
             Welshmen
             and
             others
             ,
             attended
             with
             
               Hugh
               Bigod
            
             ,
             and
             
               Robert
               de
               Morley
            
             ,
             ioynes
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
             Chester
             ,
             marches
             to
             Lincolne
             ,
             where
             ,
             in
             the
             battaile
             ,
             King
             Stephan
             was
             taken
             ,
             carried
             prisoner
             to
             
             Glocester
             ,
             presented
             to
             the
             Empresse
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             sent
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Bristow
             ;
             but
             in
             all
             honourable
             fashion
             ,
             till
             his
             attempts
             to
             escape
             layd
             fetters
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             the
             Empresse
             (
             as
             at
             the
             top
             of
             her
             fortune
             )
             labours
             the
             Legat
             to
             bee
             admitted
             to
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             as
             the
             daughter
             of
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Realme
             had
             taken
             an
             oath
             to
             accept
             for
             soueraigne
             in
             the
             succession
             ;
             and
             wrought
             so
             ,
             as
             a
             Parle
             was
             appoynted
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             on
             the
             Plaine
             neere
             to
             winchester
             ,
             where
             in
             ablustring
             sad
             day
             ,
             like
             the
             fate
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             they
             met
             ,
             and
             the
             Empresse
             swore
             ,
             and
             made
             affidation
             to
             the
             Legar
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             great
             businesses
             ,
             &
             especially
             the
             donation
             of
             Bishoprickes
             and
             Abbyes
             ,
             should
             bee
             at
             his
             disposing
             ,
             if
             he
             (
             with
             the
             Church
             )
             would
             receiue
             her
             as
             Queene
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             hold
             perpetuall
             fidelitie
             vnto
             her
             .
             The
             same
             oath
             and
             affidation
             tooke
             likewise
             her
             brother
             Robert
             ,
             Earle
             of
             
               Glocester
               ,
               Brian
            
             his
             sonne
             ,
             Marquisse
             of
             
               Wallingford
               ;
               Miles
            
             of
             Glocester
             (
             after
             Earle
             of
             Hareford
             )
             with
             many
             others
             for
             her
             .
             Nor
             did
             the
             Bishop
             sticke
             to
             accept
             her
             as
             Queene
             ,
             (
             though
             she
             neuer
             came
             to
             be
             so
             )
             and
             with
             some
             few
             other
             ,
             made
             like
             wife
             affidatiō
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             that
             so
             long
             as
             she
             infringed
             not
             her
             couenant
             ,
             he
             would
             also
             hold
             his
             fidelity
             to
             her
             .
             The
             next
             day
             she
             was
             receiued
             with
             solemne
             procession
             into
             the
             Bishops
             Church
             at
             Winchester
             ,
             
             the
             Bishop
             leading
             her
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             Bernard
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Saint
             Dauids
             ,
             on
             the
             left
             .
             There
             were
             present
             many
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolne
             ,
             and
             Nigel
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             (
             the
             nephews
             of
             Roger
             ,
             lately
             imprisoned
             )
             Robert
             Bishop
             of
             Bath
             ,
             and
             Robert
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             with
             many
             Abbots
             .
          
           
             Within
             a
             few
             dayes
             after
             came
             Theobald
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             to
             the
             Empresse
             ,
             inuited
             by
             the
             Legat
             ;
             but
             deferred
             to
             do
             fealty
             vnto
             her
             ,
             as
             holding
             it
             vnworthy
             his
             person
             and
             place
             ,
             without
             hauing
             conferd
             first
             with
             the
             king
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             ,
             with
             many
             Prelats
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Layty
             ,
             by
             permission
             obtained
             ,
             went
             to
             the
             king
             to
             Bristow
             .
             The
             Councell
             brake
             vp
             :
             the
             Empresse
             keepes
             her
             Easter
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             being
             her
             owne
             towne
             .
             Shortly
             vppon
             Easter
             a
             Councell
             of
             the
             Clergie
             is
             againe
             called
             to
             Winchester
             ,
             where
             the
             first
             day
             the
             Legat
             had
             secret
             conference
             with
             euery
             Bishop
             apart
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             euery
             Abbot
             ,
             and
             other
             which
             were
             called
             to
             the
             Councell
             :
             the
             next
             day
             he
             makes
             a
             publicke
             speech
             ,
             
               Shewing
               how
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               Assembly
               was
               ,
               to
               consult
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               their
               country
               ,
               in
               great
               danger
               of
               vtter
               ruine
               .
               Repeates
               the
               flourishing
               raigne
               of
               his
               vnkle
               :
               the
               peace
               ,
               wealth
               and
               honour
               of
               the
               kingdome
               in
               his
               time
               :
               and
               how
               that
               renowned
               king
               ,
               many
               yeares
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               had
               receiued
               an
               oath
               both
               of
            
             England
             and
             Normandy
             ,
             
               for
               the
               succession
               
               of
               his
               daughter
            
             Maude
             
               and
               her
               Issue
               .
               But
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               after
               his
               decease
               ,
               his
               daughter
               being
               then
               in
            
             Normandy
             ,
             
               making
               delay
               to
               come
               into
            
             England
             ,
             
               where
               (
               for
               that
               it
               seemed
               long
               to
               expect
               )
               order
               was
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               countrey
               ,
               &
               my
               brother
               was
               permitted
               to
               raigne
               .
               And
               although
               I
               interposed
               my selfe
               a
               surety
               betweene
               God
               and
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               honour
               and
               exalt
               the
               holy
               Church
               ,
               keepe
               and
               ordaine
               good
               lawes
               ;
               Yet
               ,
               how
               he
               hath
               behaued
               himselfe
               in
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               it
               gricues
               me
               to
               remember
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               ashamed
               to
               repeate
               .
               And
               then
               recounts
               he
               all
               the
               Kings
               courses
               with
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               other
               misgouernments
               .
               And
               then
               ,
            
             saide
             he
             ,
             
               euerie
               man
               knowes
               I
               ought
               to
               loue
               my
               mortall
               brother
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               the
               cause
               of
               my
               immortall
               Father
               :
               &
               therfore
               seeing
               God
               hath
               shewed
               his
               iudgment
               on
               my
               brother
               ,
               and
               suffered
               him
               ,
               without
               my
               knowledge
               ,
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               Power
               :
               that
               the
               kingdome
               may
               not
               miscary
               for
               want
               of
               a
               Ruler
               ;
               I
               haue
               called
               you
               all
               hither
               by
               the
               power
               of
               my
               Legation
               .
               Yesterday
               the
               cause
               was
               moued
               in
               secret
               ,
               to
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               right
               appertaines
               to
               elect
               and
               ordaine
               a
               Prince
               .
               And
               therefore
               after
               hauing
               inuoked
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               meete
               ,
               the
               Diuine
               aide
               ,
               we
               elect
               for
               Queene
               of
            
             England
             
               the
               daughter
               of
               the
               peacefull
               ,
               glorious
               ,
               rich
               ,
               good
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               time
               the
               incomparable
               king
               ,
               and
               to
               her
               we
               promise
               our
               faith
               and
               allegiance
               .
            
          
           
           
             When
             all
             ,
             who
             were
             present
             ,
             either
             modestly
             gaue
             their
             voyce
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             silence
             contradicted
             it
             ,
             the
             Legate
             ads
             :
             The
             Londoners
             ,
             
               who
               are
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               their
               City
               ,
               as
               among
               the
               optimacie
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               we
               haue
               by
               our
               messengers
               summoned
               ,
               and
               I
               trust
               they
               will
               not
               stay
               beyond
               this
               day
               ;
               to
               morrow
               we
               will
               expect
               them
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Londoners
             came
             ,
             were
             brought
             into
             the
             Councell
             ,
             shewed
             ,
             
               How
               they
               were
               sent
               from
               the
               Communaltie
               of
            
             London
             ,
             
               not
               to
               bring
               contention
               ,
               but
               prayer
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               their
               Lord
               might
               be
               fred
               from
               captiuitie
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               did
               all
               the
               Barons
               (
               receiued
               within
               their
               Liberties
               )
               earnestly
               beseech
               of
               my
               Lord
               Legate
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Clergie
               there
               present
               .
            
             The
             Legat
             answers
             them
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             loftily
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             speech
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             and
             added
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Londoners
             ,
             
               who
               were
               held
               in
               that
               degree
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               ought
               not
               to
               take
               their
               parts
               ,
               who
               had
               forsaken
               their
               Lord
               in
               the
               warre
               ,
               by
               whose
               Councell
               the
               Church
               had
               beene
               dishonoured
               ,
               and
               who
               fauoured
               the
            
             Londoners
             
               but
               for
               their
               owne
               gaine
            
             .
          
           
             Then
             standes
             there
             vp
             a
             Chaplayne
             to
             Queene
             Maude
             ,
             wife
             to
             Stephan
             ,
             and
             deliuers
             a
             letter
             to
             the
             Legat
             ,
             which
             he
             silently
             read
             ,
             and
             then
             said
             alowd
             ,
             
               that
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               in
               the
               assembly
               of
               so
               many
               reuerend
               and
               religious
               persons
               the
               same
               should
               be
               publikly
               read
               ,
               containing
               
               matter
               reprehensible
               .
            
             The
             Chaplayne
             not
             to
             fayle
             in
             his
             message
             ,
             boldly
             reades
             the
             letter
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             this
             effect
             :
             
               That
               the
               Queene
               earnestly
               intreates
               all
               the
               Clergie
               there
               assembled
               ,
               &
               namely
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Winchester
             ,
             
               the
               brother
               of
               her
               Lord
               ,
               to
               restore
               him
               vnto
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               whom
               wicked
               men
               ,
               which
               were
               also
               his
               subiects
               ,
               held
               prisoner
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             the
             Legat
             answeres
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Londoners
             ,
             and
             shortly
             after
             the
             Councell
             brake
             vp
             ;
             where
             in
             many
             of
             the
             Kings
             part
             were
             excommunicated
             ,
             namely
             
               William
               Martell
            
             ,
             an
             especiall
             man
             about
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             had
             much
             displeased
             the
             Legat.
             
          
           
             Hereupon
             a
             great
             part
             of
             England
             willingly
             accepted
             of
             Maude
             ,
             in
             whose
             businesses
             her
             brother
             Robert
             imployes
             all
             his
             diligence
             and
             best
             care
             ,
             reforming
             iustice
             ,
             restoring
             the
             Lawes
             of
             England
             ,
             promising
             relieuements
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             might
             be
             to
             winne
             the
             people
             ;
             the
             Legat
             seconding
             all
             his
             courses
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             ,
             she
             being
             at
             the
             point
             of
             obtayning
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             ;
             all
             came
             sodainly
             dasht
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Londoners
             ,
             who
             ,
             adhering
             to
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             began
             openly
             to
             inueigh
             against
             her
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             something
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             it
             were
             ,
             had
             displeased
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             plotted
             to
             surprize
             her
             in
             their
             Cittie
             ,
             whereof
             she
             hauing
             notice
             ,
             secretly
             withdrawing
             herselfe
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             her
             vnkle
             
             Dauid
             King
             of
             Scots
             (
             who
             was
             come
             to
             visit
             her
             )
             and
             her
             brother
             Robert
             ,
             vnto
             Oxford
             ,
             a
             place
             of
             more
             securitie
             .
             The
             Legat
             himselfe
             takes
             ,
             or
             makes
             an
             occasion
             to
             be
             flacke
             in
             her
             cause
             ,
             vpon
             her
             denying
             him
             a
             sute
             for
             his
             Nephew
             Eustace
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Stephan
             ,
             about
             the
             inheritance
             of
             his
             Earldome
             of
             Mortaigne
             in
             Normandie
             .
             Besides
             the
             Queene
             regnant
             ,
             watchfull
             ouer
             all
             oportunitie
             ,
             found
             meanes
             to
             parle
             with
             the
             Legat
             ,
             sets
             vpon
             him
             with
             her
             teares
             ,
             intreatie
             ,
             promises
             ,
             and
             assurances
             for
             the
             Kings
             reformation
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             as
             she
             recalled
             him
             to
             the
             affections
             of
             nature
             ,
             brought
             him
             about
             againe
             to
             absolue
             such
             of
             the
             Kings
             part
             as
             he
             had
             lately
             excommunicated
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Glocester
             seeing
             this
             sudden
             and
             strange
             relaps
             of
             their
             affaires
             ,
             striues
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             hold
             vp
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             re-quicken
             the
             Legats
             disposition
             ,
             which
             to
             keepe
             sound
             ,
             was
             all
             .
             He
             brings
             the
             Empresse
             to
             Winchester
             ,
             setles
             her
             ,
             and
             her
             guard
             ,
             in
             the
             Castle
             ,
             where
             she
             desires
             to
             speake
             with
             the
             Legat
             ,
             who
             first
             delayes
             ,
             then
             denies
             to
             come
             .
             Whereupon
             they
             call
             their
             best
             friends
             about
             them
             .
             Queene
             Maude
             and
             the
             Lords
             incompasse
             the
             Towne
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             all
             victuall
             from
             the
             Empresse
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Glocester
             wrought
             meanes
             to
             haue
             her
             conueyd
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             Vies
             ,
             but
             himselfe
             was
             
             taken
             and
             in
             him
             most
             of
             her
             .
          
           
             This
             sets
             the
             sides
             both
             euen
             againe
             into
             the
             Lists
             of
             their
             triall
             :
             the
             two
             prisoners
             are
             to
             redeeme
             each
             other
             :
             The
             disproportion
             of
             the
             quality
             betweene
             them
             ,
             shewed
             yet
             there
             was
             an
             euennesse
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             Earle
             would
             not
             consent
             to
             the
             Kings
             deliuery
             (
             who
             onely
             in
             that
             was
             to
             haue
             the
             precedence
             )
             but
             vpon
             most
             secure
             cautions
             .
             The
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             the
             Legate
             ,
             vndertooke
             to
             yeeld
             themselues
             prisoners
             for
             him
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             released
             him
             not
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             :
             But
             that
             would
             not
             serue
             the
             turne
             ,
             till
             they
             both
             had
             written
             their
             Briefes
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             intimate
             the
             course
             that
             was
             taken
             herein
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             the
             same
             vnto
             him
             ,
             vnder
             their
             hands
             and
             seales
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             should
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             not
             care
             ,
             to
             hold
             the
             Bishops
             in
             prison
             :
             yet
             the
             Pope
             ,
             if
             hard
             measure
             were
             offred
             ,
             might
             relieue
             him
             .
             Which
             shewes
             the
             aduantage
             of
             credit
             in
             the
             businesse
             ,
             lay
             on
             this
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             king
             was
             to
             haue
             his
             fetters
             ,
             though
             at
             liberty
             .
             The
             Queene
             and
             Eustace
             ,
             her
             sonne
             ,
             the
             Prince
             ,
             vpon
             the
             inlargement
             of
             Stephan
             ,
             remaine
             pledges
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Bristow
             till
             the
             Earle
             were
             released
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             vpon
             the
             kings
             comming
             to
             Winchester
             .
             Where
             the
             Earle
             in
             familiar
             conference
             ,
             was
             ,
             by
             all
             are
             possible
             ,
             solicited
             to
             forsake
             the
             partie
             of
             Maude
             ,
             
             with
             promise
             of
             all
             preferments
             of
             honour
             and
             estate
             :
             but
             nothing
             could
             moue
             him
             being
             fixt
             to
             his
             courses
             ,
             &
             rather
             would
             he
             haue
             beene
             content
             to
             remaine
             a
             perpetuall
             prisoner
             ,
             then
             that
             Stephan
             should
             haue
             bene
             released
             ,
             had
             not
             his
             sister
             wrought
             him
             to
             this
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             The
             Legat
             ,
             after
             this
             ,
             calls
             a
             Councell
             at
             London
             ,
             where
             the
             Popes
             letters
             ,
             written
             vnto
             him
             ,
             are
             openly
             read
             ,
             which
             argue
             him
             ,
             (
             but
             mildly
             )
             of
             some
             neglect
             of
             his
             brothers
             releasing
             ,
             and
             exhort
             him
             to
             vse
             all
             meanes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             Secular
             ,
             to
             set
             him
             at
             libertie
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             himselfe
             came
             into
             the
             Councell
             ,
             complaines
             ,
             
               how
               his
               subiects
               ,
               to
               whom
               hee
               had
               neuer
               denied
               Iustice
               ,
               had
               taken
               him
               ,
               and
               reproachfully
               afflicted
               him
               euen
               to
               death
               .
            
             The
             Legate
             ,
             with
             great
             cloquence
             ,
             labours
             to
             excuse
             his
             owne
             courses
             :
             alledging
             ,
             
               How
               he
               receiued
               not
               the
               Empresse
               by
               his
               will
               ,
               but
               necessitie
               :
               that
               presently
               vpon
               the
               kings
               ouerthrowe
               ,
               whilest
               the
               Lords
               were
               either
               fled
               ,
               or
               stood
               in
               suspence
               attending
               the
               euent
               ,
               she
               and
               her
               people
               came
               thundring
               to
               the
               walles
               of
            
             Winchester
             :
             
               and
               that
               ,
               what
               pact
               soeuer
               he
               had
               made
               with
               her
               for
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               she
               obstinately
               brake
               all
               :
               besides
               ,
               he
               was
               certainely
               informed
               ,
               that
               she
               and
               hers
               had
               plotted
               ,
               both
               against
               his
               dignitie
               ,
               and
               life
               :
               
               But
               God
               in
               his
               mercy
               ,
               contrary
               to
               her
               desire
               ,
               had
               turnd
               the
               businesse
               so
               ,
               as
               he
               escaped
               the
               danger
               ,
               and
               his
               brother
               was
               deliuered
               out
               of
               bands
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               ,
               from
               the
               part
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               ,
               willed
               them
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               vtmost
               power
               ,
               to
               aide
               the
               King
               ,
               annointed
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               Sea
               Apostolique
               ,
               and
               to
               Excommunicate
               all
               the
               disturbers
               of
               the
               peace
               that
               fauoured
               the
               Countesse
               of
            
             Aniou
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             in
             the
             Councell
             a
             Lay
             Agent
             for
             the
             Empresse
             ,
             who
             openly
             charged
             the
             Legat
             ,
             
               That
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               faith
               he
               had
               giuen
               the
               Empresse
               ,
               to
               passe
               no
               act
               there
               ,
               preiudiciall
               to
               her
               Honour
               :
               hauing
               sworne
               vnto
               her
               neuer
               to
               aide
               his
               brother
               with
               aboue
               twentie
               Souldiers
               :
               that
               her
               comming
               into
            
             England
             ,
             
               was
               upon
               his
               often
               Letters
               unto
               her
               :
               and
               his
               cause
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               was
               taken
               and
               held
               prisoner
               .
            
             This
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             sayd
             the
             Agent
             with
             great
             austerity
             of
             words
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Legat
             seemed
             not
             to
             be
             moued
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             would
             stoope
             to
             reply
             .
          
           
             Both
             parts
             thus
             set
             at
             libertie
             ,
             were
             left
             to
             worke
             for
             themselues
             ,
             holding
             the
             State
             broken
             betweene
             them
             ;
             and
             no
             meanes
             made
             to
             interpose
             any
             barre
             to
             keepe
             them
             asunder
             .
             Their
             borders
             lay
             euery
             where
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             ingagements
             of
             their
             Partakers
             ,
             who
             looke
             all
             to
             be
             sauers
             ,
             or
             to
             recouer
             their
             
             stakes
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             lost
             ,
             (
             which
             makes
             them
             neuer
             giue
             ouer
             )
             entertaine
             the
             contention
             .
             But
             the
             best
             was
             ,
             they
             were
             rather
             troubles
             ,
             then
             warres
             ,
             and
             cost
             more
             labour
             then
             bloud
             .
             Euery
             one
             fought
             with
             Bucklers
             ,
             and
             seldome
             came
             to
             the
             sharpe
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             which
             would
             soone
             haue
             ended
             the
             businesse
             .
          
           
             Some
             few
             moneths
             after
             these
             inlargements
             ,
             stood
             both
             sides
             at
             some
             rest
             ,
             but
             not
             idle
             ,
             casting
             how
             to
             compasse
             their
             ends
             .
             The
             Empresse
             at
             the
             Vies
             with
             her
             Councell
             ,
             resolues
             to
             send
             ouer
             her
             brother
             into
             Normandy
             to
             solicit
             her
             husband
             the
             Earle
             of
             Aniou
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             aide
             her
             ,
             with
             forces
             from
             thence
             :
             Her
             brother
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             secure
             her
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             setles
             her
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             well
             furnished
             for
             all
             assaults
             :
             and
             takes
             with
             him
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             especiall
             men
             about
             her
             ,
             as
             pledges
             to
             hold
             them
             to
             their
             fidelity
             .
             Stephan
             seekes
             to
             stop
             the
             Earles
             passage
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             ,
             and
             then
             layes
             siege
             to
             the
             Castle
             of
             Oxford
             ;
             which
             held
             him
             all
             the
             time
             the
             Earle
             was
             abroad
             .
             Geffrey
             Earle
             of
             Aniou
             ,
             desirous
             rather
             to
             haue
             Normandie
             ,
             where
             of
             ,
             in
             this
             meane
             time
             ,
             he
             had
             attained
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             and
             in
             possibility
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             then
             to
             aduenture
             for
             England
             ,
             which
             lay
             in
             danger
             ,
             refused
             to
             come
             in
             person
             ,
             but
             sends
             some
             small
             aide
             ,
             and
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             Henry
             ,
             being
             then
             but
             eleuen
             yeares
             of
             
             age
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             looke
             vpon
             England
             ,
             and
             be
             shewed
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             try
             if
             that
             would
             moue
             them
             to
             a
             consideration
             of
             his
             right
             :
             which
             proued
             of
             more
             effect
             then
             an
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Glocester
             safely
             returning
             ,
             makes
             towards
             Oxford
             to
             releiue
             the
             Empresse
             ,
             who
             had
             secretly
             conueyed
             her selfe
             disguised
             out
             at
             a
             posterne
             gate
             ,
             onely
             with
             foure
             persons
             ,
             got
             ouer
             the
             Thames
             ,
             passed
             a
             foot
             to
             Abington
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             conuayd
             to
             Wallingford
             ,
             where
             her
             brother
             and
             sonne
             met
             her
             ,
             to
             her
             more
             comfort
             after
             hard
             distresses
             .
          
           
             Stephan
             seeing
             his
             enemy
             thus
             supplied
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             grow
             ,
             labors
             to
             winne
             frendes
             ,
             but
             mony
             fayles
             ,
             which
             made
             diuers
             of
             his
             Lords
             ,
             and
             especially
             his
             mercinaries
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             many
             out
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             to
             fall
             to
             the
             rifling
             of
             Abbayes
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             dangerous
             consequence
             :
             And
             for
             Armies
             there
             was
             no
             meanes
             ;
             onely
             about
             Castles
             ,
             with
             small
             powers
             ,
             lay
             all
             the
             businesse
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             so
             many
             were
             to
             small
             effect
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             hold
             them
             doing
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             many
             yeares
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             pillar
             of
             the
             Empresse
             ,
             within
             2.
             yeares
             after
             his
             last
             comming
             out
             of
             Normandie
             dyed
             ,
             and
             shortly
             after
             Miles
             Earle
             of
             Hereford
             ,
             an
             especiall
             
             man
             of
             hers
             ,
             which
             had
             vtterly
             quasht
             her
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             brother
             she
             had
             a
             sonne
             grew
             vp
             to
             be
             of
             more
             estimatiō
             with
             the
             Nobilitie
             ,
             and
             shortly
             after
             of
             ablenes
             to
             vndergo
             the
             trauailes
             of
             warre
             .
             His
             first
             expedition
             at
             16.
             yeares
             of
             age
             was
             Northward
             to
             combine
             him
             with
             Dauid
             King
             of
             Scots
             his
             great
             vnkle
             ,
             to
             whom
             his
             mother
             had
             giuen
             the
             Country
             of
             Northumberland
             .
             After
             him
             followes
             Stephan
             with
             an
             Army
             to
             Yorke
             ,
             least
             he
             should
             surprize
             that
             Cittie
             ,
             and
             to
             intercept
             him
             in
             his
             returne
             :
             but
             according
             to
             his
             vsuall
             manner
             ,
             and
             French-like
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             heat
             of
             his
             vndertakings
             ,
             which
             were
             quicke
             and
             braue
             ,
             he
             quayles
             :
             nothing
             was
             effected
             ,
             and
             both
             returne
             without
             incountring
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             aduance
             the
             State
             and
             meanes
             of
             Henry
             ,
             fortune
             ,
             as
             if
             in
             loue
             with
             young
             Princes
             ,
             presents
             this
             occasion
             .
             Louys
             7.
             
             King
             of
             France
             going
             in
             person
             to
             the
             holy
             warres
             ,
             and
             taking
             with
             him
             his
             wife
             Elenor
             ,
             the
             onely
             daughter
             and
             heire
             of
             William
             Duke
             of
             Guien
             ,
             grew
             into
             such
             an
             odious
             conceipt
             of
             her
             ,
             vpon
             the
             notice
             of
             her
             lasciuious
             behauiour
             in
             those
             partes
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             worke
             he
             doth
             vpon
             his
             comming
             backe
             he
             repudiates
             ,
             and
             turnes
             her
             home
             with
             all
             her
             great
             dowrie
             ,
             rather
             content
             to
             loose
             the
             mightie
             estate
             she
             brought
             then
             
             to
             liue
             with
             her
             .
             With
             this
             great
             Lady
             matches
             Henry
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             20.
             yeares
             of
             age
             (
             being
             now
             Duke
             of
             Normandie
             ,
             his
             father
             deceased
             ,
             who
             had
             recouered
             it
             for
             him
             )
             and
             had
             by
             her
             the
             possession
             of
             all
             those
             large
             and
             rich
             Countries
             apertaining
             to
             the
             Duchy
             of
             Guien
             ,
             besides
             ,
             the
             Earldome
             of
             Poicton
             .
             Whereupon
             Louys
             inraged
             to
             see
             him
             inlarged
             by
             this
             great
             accession
             of
             State
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             neere
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             be
             so
             dangerous
             and
             eminenta
             neighbour
             ,
             combines
             with
             Stephan
             ,
             and
             aydes
             Eustace
             his
             sonne
             ,
             with
             mayne
             power
             ,
             for
             the
             recouery
             of
             Normandie
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             first
             possest
             .
             But
             this
             young
             Prince
             ,
             furnished
             now
             with
             all
             this
             powerfull
             meanes
             ,
             leaues
             the
             management
             of
             the
             affayres
             of
             England
             to
             his
             frendes
             ,
             defendes
             Normandie
             ,
             wrought
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             of
             France
             did
             him
             little
             hurt
             ;
             and
             Eustace
             ,
             his
             competitor
             ,
             returned
             home
             into
             England
             ,
             where
             shortly
             after
             he
             dyed
             ,
             about
             18.
             yeares
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             borne
             neuer
             to
             see
             out
             of
             the
             calamities
             of
             warre
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             at
             Feuersham
             with
             his
             mother
             ,
             who
             deceased
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             other
             ioy
             nor
             glorie
             of
             a
             Crowne
             but
             what
             we
             see
             .
          
           
             Stephan
             ,
             whilst
             Duke
             Henrie
             was
             in
             Normandie
             ,
             recouers
             what
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             besieges
             Wallingsord
             ,
             which
             seemes
             in
             these
             times
             to
             haue
             bene
             a
             peece
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             
             and
             impregnable
             ,
             and
             reduced
             the
             Defendants
             to
             that
             extremitie
             ,
             as
             they
             sent
             to
             Duke
             Henrie
             for
             succour
             ,
             who
             presently
             thereupon
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             winter
             ,
             ariues
             in
             England
             with
             3000.
             foot
             ,
             and
             140.
             horse
             .
             Where
             first
             ,
             to
             draw
             the
             King
             from
             Wallingford
             ,
             he
             layes
             siege
             to
             Malmesbury
             ,
             and
             had
             most
             of
             all
             the
             great
             men
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             from
             other
             partes
             comming
             in
             vnto
             him
             .
             Stephan
             ,
             now
             resolued
             to
             put
             it
             to
             the
             tryall
             of
             a
             day
             ,
             brings
             thither
             all
             the
             power
             he
             could
             make
             ;
             and
             far
             ouer-went
             his
             enemy
             in
             number
             :
             but
             flouds
             and
             stormes
             ,
             in
             an
             vnseasonable
             winter
             ,
             kept
             the
             Armies
             from
             incountring
             ,
             till
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             doubtfull
             of
             the
             successe
             ,
             and
             seeing
             how
             dangerous
             it
             was
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             State
             ,
             to
             haue
             a
             young
             Prince
             get
             the
             maistry
             by
             his
             sworde
             mediated
             a
             peace
             ,
             which
             was
             after
             concluded
             in
             a
             Parlement
             at
             Winchester
             ,
             vpon
             these
             conditions
             .
          
           
             
               1
               That
               King
               Stephan
               ,
               during
               his
               naturall
               life
               ,
               should
               remayne
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Henrie
               inioy
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Normandie
               ,
               as
               discended
               vnto
               him
               from
               his
               mother
               ,
               and
               be
               proclaymed
               heire
               apparent
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               the
               adopted
               sonne
               of
               King
               Stephan
               .
            
             
               2
               That
               the
               partizans
               of
               either
               should
               receiue
               no
               damage
               ,
               but
               inioy
               their
               estates
               according
               to
               their
               ancient
               rights
               and
               titles
               .
            
             
             
               3
               That
               the
               king
               should
               resume
               into
               his
               hands
               all
               such
               parcels
               of
               inheritance
               belonging
               
               to
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               as
               had
               beene
               aliened
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               vsurped
               in
               his
               time
               .
               And
               that
               all
               those
               possessions
               which
               by
               intrusion
               had
               beene
               violently
               taken
               from
               the
               owners
               since
               the
               dayes
               of
               king
               Henry
               ,
               should
               be
               restored
               vnto
               them
               who
               were
               rightly
               possessed
               therein
               when
               the
               said
               king
               raigned
               .
            
             
               4
               That
               all
               such
               Castles
               as
               had
               beene
               built
               by
               the
               permission
               of
               Stephan
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               time
               (
               which
               were
               found
               to
               be
               1117
               )
               should
               be
               demolished
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Charter
             of
             this
             agreement
             in
             our
             Annals
             ,
             which
             hath
             other
             Articles
             of
             reseruation
             for
             the
             estates
             of
             particular
             persons
             .
             And
             first
             for
             William
             ,
             the
             second
             sonne
             of
             Stephan
             ,
             to
             enioy
             all
             the
             possessions
             his
             father
             held
             before
             he
             was
             king
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             particulars
             of
             especiall
             note
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             pacification
             ,
             and
             all
             businesse
             here
             ,
             setled
             ,
             Duke
             Henry
             returnes
             into
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             likewise
             there
             concludes
             a
             peace
             with
             the
             king
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             he
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             haue
             it
             ,
             buyes
             it
             ,
             with
             twenty
             thousand
             Markes
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             king
             Stephan
             hauing
             attained
             (
             that
             he
             neuer
             had
             )
             Peace
             (
             which
             yet
             ,
             it
             seemes
             he
             enioyed
             not
             a
             yeare
             after
             )
             vses
             all
             the
             best
             meanes
             he
             could
             to
             repaire
             the
             ruines
             of
             the
             
             State
             ,
             makes
             his
             progresses
             into
             most
             parts
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             to
             reforme
             the
             mischiefes
             that
             had
             growne
             vp
             vnder
             the
             sword
             :
             and
             after
             his
             returne
             cals
             a
             Parliament
             at
             London
             ,
             to
             consult
             of
             the
             best
             meanes
             for
             the
             publicke
             good
             .
             After
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             he
             goes
             to
             meete
             the
             Earle
             of
             Flanders
             at
             Douer
             ,
             who
             desired
             conference
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             hauing
             dispatcht
             him
             ,
             
             fals
             presently
             sicke
             ,
             dies
             within
             few
             dayes
             after
             ,
             
             and
             was
             buried
             (
             in
             the
             Abbey
             he
             founded
             )
             at
             Feuersham
             ,
             with
             the
             vnfortunate
             Princes
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             so
             continually
             in
             motion
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             take
             his
             dimension
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             passing
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             which
             was
             war
             :
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             we
             neuer
             saw
             but
             a
             glance
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             yet
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             shewed
             him
             to
             be
             a
             very
             worthy
             Prince
             for
             the
             gouernment
             .
             He
             kept
             his
             word
             with
             the
             State
             concerning
             the
             relieuement
             of
             Tributes
             ,
             and
             neuer
             had
             Subsidie
             that
             we
             find
             .
          
           
             But
             which
             is
             more
             remarkeable
             ,
             hauing
             his
             sword
             continually
             out
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             defections
             and
             rebellions
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             neuer
             put
             any
             great
             man
             to
             death
             .
             Besides
             it
             is
             noted
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             miseries
             of
             warre
             ,
             there
             were
             more
             Abbaies
             built
             in
             his
             raigne
             then
             in
             100.
             yeares
             before
             ,
             which
             shewes
             though
             the
             times
             were
             bad
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             impious
             .
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           third
           Booke
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Faults
           committed
           herein
           ,
           Charitable
           Reader
           ,
           know
           they
           are
           not
           the
           Printers
           (
           who
           hath
           bin
           honestly
           carefull
           for
           his
           part
           )
           but
           meerly
           mine
           owne
           :
           freely
           confessing
           my selfe
           to
           be
           more
           an
           honorer
           then
           searcher
           of
           antiquities
           ,
           that
           lie
           far
           off
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           onely
           studious
           of
           the
           generall
           notions
           ,
           which
           especially
           concerne
           the
           succession
           of
           affaires
           of
           action
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           part
           I
           haue
           vndertake
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           trust
           all
           worthy
           spirits
           in
           that
           respect
           will
           pardon
           me
           and
           reforme
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           rather
           by
           way
           of
           conference
           then
           detraction
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           truly
           ingenious
           is
           malignant
           .
           And
           (
           if
           Iliue
           )
           after
           this
           priuate
           impression
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           of
           a
           few
           coppies
           for
           my
           friends
           ,
           I
           will
           amend
           what
           is
           amisse
           in
           the
           publique
           .
           I
           haue
           gote
           ouer
           the
           worst
           and
           roughest
           part
           of
           this
           worke
           and
           am
           now
           come
           into
           a
           more
           playne
           and
           open
           passage
           ,
           where
           I
           shall
           be
           better
           able
           to
           stand
           to
           answer
           for
           what
           shall
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           I
           trust
           ,
           haue
           more
           helpes
           of
           my
           frendes
           ,
           and
           all
           worthy
           men
           that
           are
           furnisht
           with
           matter
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           whom
           I
           inuoke
           to
           assist
           mee
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           seeing
           my
           honest
           ends
           ,
           I
           trust
           will
           not
           deny
           their
           Country
           the
           knowledge
           
           of
           what
           they
           haue
           .
           And
           especially
           herein
           I
           rely
           vpon
           the
           ayde
           of
           the
           right
           worthy
           and
           well-deseruing
           knight
           ,
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Cotton
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           choyce
           ,
           and
           excellent
           store
           ,
           can
           best
           furnish
           this
           worke
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A19822-e330
           
             
               Caes.
               comment
               .
               libro
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Complures
               sunt
               apud
               cos
               dominationes
            
             Strabo
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cic.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Atticum
             vbi
             belli
             Britannici
             exiti●
             expectari
             scribit
             ,
             nullius
             ex
             ea
             spem
             praedae
             ,
             nisi
             ex
             mancipijs
             ,
             ait
             .
             ex
             quibus
             nullos
             puto
             te
             ,
             literis
             ,
             aut
             musicis
             cruditos
             expectare
             .
          
           
             Et
             lib.
             de
             Nat.
             Deorum
             ,
             paris
             eos
             cum
             Scithis
             barbaries
             insimulat
             .
          
           
             Ingenio
             Gallorū
             partim
             simileis
             sunt
             partim
             simplicioreis
             ,
             &
             magis
             barbari
             .
             Srabo
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             And
             it
             was
             after
             the
             subiection
             of
             Gaule
             that
             they
             intertayned
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             physitions
             for
             publique
             Readings
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             schoole
             for
             those
             parts
             as
             we
             may
             perceiue
             by
             
               Strabo
               libro
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Nostra
               aetate
               ,
               inquit
            
             Strabo
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
             
               Regulorum
               quidem
               Britanicorum
               ,
               legationibus
               &
               officys
               amicitiam
            
             Augusti
             Caef.
             
               consecuti
               ,
               donar●a
               in
               Capitolio
               dedicarunt
               :
               familiaremque
            
             Romanis
             
               totam
               pene
               insulam
               redigerunt
            
             .
             And
             at
             that
             time
             it
             seemes
             by
             Strabo
             ,
             held
             it
             not
             worth
             the
             garding
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             would
             not
             quit
             the
             charge
             .
          
           
             Camolodunum
             now
             Maldon
             .
          
           
             Noticia
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Romans
             Gouerment
             in
             
               Britayne
               Anno.
            
             447.
             
          
           
             Gildas
             
               de
               excidio
            
             Britaniae
             .
          
           
             The
             State
             of
             the
             Saxons
             .
          
           
             Vortigern
             is
             deposed
             .
          
           
             Vortimer
             elected
             King
             of
             Brittayne
             .
          
           
             King
             Arthur
             .
          
           
             The
             seuerall
             entries
             made
             by
             the
             Saxons
             .
          
           
             The
             absolute
             subuersion
             of
             Britayne
             .
          
           
             Egbert
             obteyned
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             which
             by
             him
             was
             named
             
               EngLind
               .
               Anno.
            
             802.
             
          
           
             The
             discription
             of
             the
             Danes
          
           
             Alfred
             .
             872.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             Westm.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             furuay
             of
             the
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             
               Edwardus
               Senior
            
             .
             900.
             
          
           
             Anno.
             924.
             
          
           
             Edmond
             .
             940.
             
          
           
             
               Edred
               or
               Eldred
            
             946.
             
          
           
             Edwin
             .
          
           
             959.
             
          
           
             Saint
             Edward
             .
          
           
             975.
             
          
           
             Elfred
             his
             stepmother
             is
             sayd
             to
             haue
             murthered
             him
             ,
             hunting
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Purbeck
             .
          
           
             Ethelred
             .
          
           
             978.
             
          
           
             The
             originall
             of
             Dane
             gelt
             the
             first
             imposition
             laid
             vpon
             the
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             The
             massacre
             of
             the
             Danes
             .
          
           
             1002.
             
          
           
             
               Edmond
               Ironside
            
             sonne
             to
             Ethelred
             ,
             by
             his
             first
             wife
             Ethelgina
             .
          
           
             1016.
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             King
             
               Edmond
               Ironside
            
             at
             Oxford
             .
          
           
             Knute
             the
             first
             Danic
             King.
             
          
           
             1018.
             
          
           
             1038.
             
          
           
             Harald
             .
          
           
             Hardiknute
             ,
          
           
             1041.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             extinction
             of
             the
             Danes
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1043.
             
          
           
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             .
          
           
             1043.
             
          
           
             Harald
             the
             Second
             .
          
           
             1066.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19822-e9840
           
             Malmsbury
             .
          
           
             The
             originall
             of
             the
             Normans
          
           
             Or
             Osborne
             .
          
           
             The
             English
             Nobilitie
             forsake
             the
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             Scotland
             before
             this
             time
             generally
             spake
             a
             Kind
             of
             Irish.
             
          
           
             
               Edgar
               Atheling
            
             submitted
             himselfe
             to
             King
             William
             .
          
           
             His
             gouernment
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
             Geruasius
             ,
             Tilburiensis
             .
          
           
             The
             new
             Forest
             in
             Hamshire
             .
          
           
             His
             Councellors
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19822-e18660
           
             Roger
             Houedew
             
          
           
             An
             Emperour
             of
             Germanie
             ,
             2.
             
             Kings
             of
             France
             with
             their
             wiues
             ,
             a
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             a
             King
             of
             Norwey
             went
             all
             thither
             in
             person
             .
          
           
             The
             antiquity
             of
             Informers
             .
          
           
             This
             Ranulph
             gaue
             a
             thousand
             pounds
             for
             his
             Bishopricke
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             Kings
             Chancellour
             .
          
           
             
               Anno
               Reg.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             Queene
             Maud
             liued
             not
             to
             see
             this
             disaster
             ,
             
               Anno
               Reg
            
             21
             
          
           
             His
             gouernment
             in
             peace
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             Progresses
             .
          
           
             The
             begining
             of
             Parlements
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Parlement
             at
             
               Salisbury
               Anno.
               Reg
               ,
               15.
            
             
          
           
             His
             reformations
             .
          
           
             His
             meanes
             to
             raise
             monies
             .
          
           
             His
             Councellors
             .
          
           
             His
             personage
             
          
           
             Presumptions
             .
          
           
             1154.
             
          
           
             He
             raigned
             18
             yeares
             and
             10
             moneths
             .